•.•^'l^

•'^*^*

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

%//

^ .^>^.

.%'

y^:%'

,V^

i/.

•^

1.0

I.I

|50 ^^■" MHB

l"^ Mil

1.8

1-25 |U III 1.6

« 6"

►

Hiotographic

Sdences

Corporation

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. MSSO

(716) 872-4503

«■

•4!^'

CIHM/ICMH

Microfiche

Series.

CIHM/ICIVIH
Collection de
microfiches.

Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques

Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques

Th(
to

The Institute has attempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may be bibliographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked below.

L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a iti possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la methods normale de filmage
sont indiqu6s ci-dessous.

Th(

PO!
Of

filr

□ Coloured covers/
Couverture ds couleur

□ Covers damaged/
Couverture endommagde

□ Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaurde et/ou pellicul^e

n Cover title missing/
Le titre de couverture manque

□ Coloured maps/
Cartes g^ographiques en couleur

□ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)

□ Coloured pages/
Pages de couleur

□
D
El

Coloured plates and/or illustrations/
Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur

Bound with other material/
Relid avec d'autres documents

Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion
along interior margin/

La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge int6rieure

Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutdes
lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte,
mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont
pas it6 filmdes.

D
D

Pages damaged/
Pages endommagdes

Pages restored and/or laminated/
Pages restaurdes et/ou pelliculdes

Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/
Pages d6color6es, tachetdes ou piqu^es

Pages detached/
Pages d6tach6es

I if Showthrough/
UlJ Transparence

I I Quality of print varies/

D
D

Qualitd indgale de I'impression

Includes supplementary material/
Comprend du materiel supplementaire

Only edition available/
Seule Edition disponible

Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
s!ips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totalement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure,
etc., ont 6ti film^es d nouveau de fapon d
obtenir la ineilleure image possible.

Ori
bei
the
sic
oti
fin
sin
or

Th
Shi
Til
wl

Mi
dif
en
be
rig
ret
m(

Additional comments:/
Commentaires supplimentaires:

This Item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/

Ce document est filmd au taux de reduction indiquA ci-dessous.

10X 14X 18X 22X

26X

30X

12X

16X

20X

24X

28X

32X

The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks
to the generosity cf :

D.B. Weldon Library
University of Western Ontario

The images appearing here are the best quality
possible considering the condition and legibility
of the original copy and in iteeping with the
filming contract specifications.

L'exemplaire film6 f ut reproduit grAce A la
gAnirositi de:

D.B. Weldon Library
University of Western Ontario

Les images suivantes ont 4t6 reproduites avec le
plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et
de la nettetA de l'exemplaire film6, et en
conformit6 avec les conditions du contrat de
fMmage.

Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, and ending on the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.

Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en
papier est imprimde sont filmis en commenpant
par le premier plat et «n terminant soit par la
dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second
plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires
originaux sont film6s en commen9ant par la
premidre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par
la dernidre page qui comporte une telle
empreinte.

The last recorded frame on each microfiche
shall contain the symbol -^ (meaning "CON-
TINUED "), or the symbol V (meaning "END"),
whichever applies.

Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be
entirely included in one exposure are filmed
beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to
right and top to bottom, as many frames as
required. The following diagrams illustrate the
method:

Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la
dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le
cas: le symbols — ► signifie "A SUIVRE", le
symbols V signifie "FIN".

Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc.. peuvent Atre
filmds d des taux de reduction diff6rents.
Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre
reproduit en un seul cliche, il est filmi i partir
de I'angle supirieur gauche, de gauche A droite.
et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre
d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants
illustrent la mdthode.

32X

THE

PUBLISH E

SOCIB

NOl

MISSIONARY WORK

AMONG

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

BY THE

REV. EDWARD F. WILSON.

rUBLISHED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE TRACT COMMITTEE.

C-2

» _

LONDON:

SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE.

NORTHUMBERLAND AVENUE, CHARINa CROSS, W.C.;

43, QVSEN VICTOBIA STRBBT, B.C.;

26, 8T. GEORGE'S PLACE, HYDE PARK CORNER, 8.W.

BRIGHTON: 136, NORTH STREET.

New York : E. & J. B. YOUNG & CO.

1886.

< HAI".

441)2-^*

I.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
X.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV.
XXV.
XXVI.
XVII.

C N T E N T S.

« HAI'.

iNTUODfC TM)N,

I. How IT ( AMK AHOIT THAT I WKM TO CANADA

II. First Missionary Kxi'KRikncks

III. OiR Arrival at Sarnia

IV. Kktti.k Point ....
V. Indian Xamks (iivkn

VI. Christmas on thk Hkskrvk

VII. Mission Work at Sarma

VIII. TiiK HisHop's Visit .

IX. First Visit to (Jardkn Hivkr

X. Hai'tism of Paoan Indians

XI. Thk Kkd Hivkr Kxi'kditiox

XII. Chanoks in I'rosi'kct

XIII. KorciHiNo IT ....

XIV. Chikf Littlk Pink .
XV. OiR First Wintkr in .\i.(iOMA

XVI. Chikf BiHKwr.uKNKNK's Mission

XVII. An Indian Chikf in KNtiLAND

Will. A Trial of Faith

vXIX. liKARNINO TO KNOW MV PkOIM.K

XX. A Wkdding AND A Dkath

XXI. Thk Opening <)f thk First SiiiNiJWArK Homk

XXII. Fire! Firk! ....

XXIII. After the Fire

XXIV. Prospects of KE-BriLDiNO
XXV. Laying the Foundation Stone

XXVI. A Trip to Batch eewavning .

XVII. The Winter of i«74-5 .

PAOR

ir,

21
26

35
.^9
45
4<>
55
60

79
«5
9J

lOI

loS

".^
121

I-J5

1.35
140

145
149

^54

iu'

H -

CONTENTS.

XXVIII. The Nkw Shinowaik Homk

l^XXIX. KlNAWAY H()V8

XXX. ClIAllXIE AKJ) HkN

XXXI. A Trip up Lakk Supkkioh .

XXXII. Coasting and Campino

XXXIII. Up the Neepigon Riveh

XXXIV. TiiiHTY Yfahs waiting foh a Missionaky
XXXV. The Pagan Hoy— Ninowinnena .

XXXVI. Baptized — BruiKi) ....

XXXVII. The Wawanosh Home ....

XXXVIII. A Sad Wintkh

XXXIX. William Sahgucheway

XL. Our Indian Homes ....

XLI. A Pow-wow at (Iarden River .

XLII. (iLAD Tidings from Neepigon

rAUK

. 16 1

. 166

• 17'

. 17:

. IS5

.. iSS

i- UjS

. 20.^

2li

. 2H)

^Km

• -2^4

1^^^

. 2 2ij

. 2:;0'

•

l^fflAW

which )
a simp

experie

ill the

-Tb

still CO

(^hristi

Found

carryii

the pj

tokens

rally r

history

heen 1

record

useful]

"Or

engage

1 can ui

eountc

PAIJK

161

i6r.

17'

177 ■

iSS

205

21 J
2U)
2J4

24^1

2^0

PREFACE.

FEW words addressed by the Bishop of
Algoma to the Provincial Synod may
form a suitable preface to this little book,
which aspires to no literary pretensions, but is just
a simple and unvarnished narrative of Missionary
experience among the Red Indians of Lake Superior,
ill the Algoma Diocese.

"The invaluable Institutions at Sault Ste. Marie
still continue their blessed work of educating and
Christianizing the rising generation of Ojebways.
Founded in a spirit of faith, hope, and charity, —
carrying out a sound system of education, and in
the past 'approved of God' by many signs and
tokens, the friends of these two ' Homes ' may still
rally round them with unshaken confidence. Their
history, like that of the Christian Church itself, has
been marked by not a few fluctuations, but theii*
record has been one of permanent and undoubted
usefulness.

"Only a person deeply interested and directly
engaged in the work, as the Rev. E. F. Wilson is,
can understand the force of the difficulties to be en-
countered from the ineradicable scepticism of Indian

I'-

at' if ■

Vlll

I'TIKFACK.

])arents as to the flisinterostediieas of our intentions
with regard to their children ; the tendency of the
children to rebel against the necessary restraints
imposed on their liberty; the reluctance of parents
to leave their children in the * Home ' for a period
sutHciently long for the formation of permanent
habits of industry, and fixed principles of light;
the constitutional unhealthiness of Indian children,
terminating, as it has here in a few cases, in death ;
the all but impossibility of obtaining helpers for
subordinate positions, such as teacher or servant,
who regard the (question of the evangelization of
the Indian from any higher stand-point than the
financial.

" Against this formidable array of obstacles Mr.
Wilson has not only struggled, but struggled suc-
cessfully, till now these two Institutions, over
which he has watched with all the jealous vigilance
of a mother watching her first-born child, stand on
a basis of acknowledged success, as two centres for
the diffusion of Gospel light and blessing among
the children of a people who have been long ' sitting
in darkness, and the shadow of death.' During the
past year sundry improvements have been made in
the Shingwauk Home, which will largely increase
the comfort of the occupants. The most notable
event, however, to be recorded in this connection is
the completion and consecration of the ' Bishop
Fauquier Memorial Chapel,' a beautiful and truly
ecclesiastical structure, designed, in even its minut-
est details, by Mr. Wilson, and erected by means of

^p*'

rRKKACK.

!^.-

I'lnuls sent mainly from Kngland, in response to his
earnest appeals lor some enduring and useful me-
morial of the life and labours of the late revered
Bishop of this diocese. Long may it stand, as a
liallowed centre for the dirtusion of Gospel lii^ht
juiiong hundreds yet unl)orn. of the Indian trihes
lu' loved so well."

r^-^^-

, 5

MIS

States
Indiai
is— lit
()jeb\^
ways,
the
spreac
States
laiiguj
of Hi;
the C€
north e
still r
and ]
more i
lands
ment,
farmii
people

MISSIONARY WORK AMONG THE
OJEEWAY INDIANS.

Introductory.

flHE largest freshwator lake in the worM is
Lake Superior, through the centre of which
runs the boundary line between the United
States of America and the Dominion of C.^anada. The
Indians call it the "Ojebway Kecheguramee," that
is — literally translated — the Great Avater of the
Ojebways, or as they are often called the Chippe-
ways.

The Ojebways are an extensive Indian tribe
spreading over a large jmrt of Canada, the Northern
States, and the North West; specimens of their
language and customs appear in Longfellow's song
of Hiawatha. Lake Superior may be regarded as
the centre of their ancient Dossijssions. Along its
northern shores, and back into the interior they
still roam in wild freedom, hunting, and fishing,
and paddling their birch-bark canoes ; — but in
more civilized places, they are confined to reserved
lands set apart for them by the Dominion Govern-
ment, and many of them now gain their living by
farming or by working for the neighbouring wdiite
people.

, -k

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

The Ojebway Indians are now just in that tran-
sition stage in which they particularly retjuire a
helping hand to lift them up to a respectable posi-
tion in life, and to aft'ord them the means of gaining
their livelihood as a civilised Christian people. As
one of their own Chiefs has said, " the time is passed
for my people to live by hunting and fishing as our
forefathers used to do ; if we are to continue to exist
at all we must learn to gain our living in the same
way as the white people."

It is with the view of making the wants of these
poor people known, and of increasing the interest in
a work which amid many difficulties, has for the past
ten years been carried on among them, that these pages
are written. The writer will tell what have been his
experiences with the Indians since he first came to
settle among them as a Missionary, and will describe
how God in His providence gradually opened the
way for him, how^ dangers were met, and difficulties
overcome, and how in the end two Institutions for
the Christian training and civilization of Indian
children were brought into existence ; the one called
the SIi hip frank Home, with accommodation for about
seventy Indian boys, and the other called the Wa~
ti'anos/i Ifo?)ft\/w'ith. room for about thirty Indian girls,
— both of them built, and now in active operation,
at Sault Ste. Marie, Ontario, at the south-eastern
extremity of Lake Superior.

Ho^^

AiJ

God.
past.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

CHAPTER I.

How IT CAME ABOUT THAT I WENT TO CANADA.

All things are wonderfully ordered for us by
(Jod. Such has been my experience for a long time
past. If only we will wait and watch, tlie way will
open for us.

Where shall I begin with my history as a Mis-
sionary ? When I was a child, it was my mother's
hope and wish that I should bear the glad tidings
of the Gospel to distant lands. She was a Mis-
sionary in heart herself, and it was her earnest
desire that one of her boys would grow up to devote
himself to that most blessed work.

However there seemed little likelihood of her
wishes being fulfilled. I disliked the idea of going
to Oxford as my brothers had done. A wild free
life away from the restraints of civilization was my
idea of happiness, and after studying agriculture for
a year or two in England, I bade farewell to my
native shores and started for Canada.

Then God took me in hand. I had been only
three days in the country when He put it into
my heart to become a Missionary. The impulse
came suddenly, irresistibly. In a few^ days it was
all settled. Farming was given up, and I entered
upon my course as a theological student. That
same summer I spent a month or six weeks on an
Indian Reserve, and became, as people would say,
infatuated with the Indians. For this and othei*
reasons, I preferred remaining in Canada that I
might study for the ministry, t*^ returning to Eng-
land; and whenever opportunity allowed, I paid

r "

•#■ '

f. ; •

!!'!

THE OJEBNVAY INDIANS.

l3i

a visit to some Indian Reserve, or went on an
exploring tour up the great lakes.

After rather more than two years' preparation, I
returned to England, and in December, 1867, was
ordained deacon at the Chapel Royal, by the Bishop
of London, Dr. Tait, afterwards Archbishop of Can-
terbury.

Shortly after this, it was arranged that I should
go out again to Canada as a Missionary to the
Ojebway Indians, under the auspices of the Church
Missionary Society, the Rev. Henry Venn being then
Hon. Secretary, and on July 1,1868, accompanied
by my wife and an old faithful servant named Jane,
we started for Canada.

My wife, accustomed to the refinement and com-
forts of a beautiful old rectory home in Gloucester-
shire, knew not whither she was ixoinof. — she
had never been out of England before, and all Avas
new and strange to her. Indeed, I for my part
was going out also, " not knowing whither I went."
Whether our lot w^ould be cast in one of the older
and more civilised dioceses of Canada, or whether
we should find a home on the ver}'^ outskirts of civili-
zation, I knew not. My instructions from the Church
Missionary Society Committee, were simply to go
first to London, Ont., where the late Bishop of Huron
(Dr. Cronyn) then lived, and from thence to travel
around and select what might seem • be the best
spot to make the centre for a new mission. We had
thought of Cape Croker on the Georgian Bay, and
we had thought of Michipicoten, on Lake Superior,
— but nothing could be settled until after our arrival
in Canada, and as for my wife she was content to
go with me wherever I went.

We had a splendid view of icebergs on the eighth
day of our voyage. It was a clear, keen morning

THE O.TEBWAY INDIANS.

rcininding one of Christmas time, the sailors were
washing- the decks and all looked merry and bright,
uiid around on all sides were icthergs of every size
and shape, some looking like great sea monsters
1 tubbing up and down on the water, others as if a
large extent of Dover Clitf were floating past.
Twenty-seven we counted at one time, and durijiLC
tho morning fully I'p nuist have passed us. "Ah. '
said an old sailor, "if one of them had touched
us. this ship wouldn't be here." Then came the
excitement of whales, spouting in the deep, an<l at
10 a.m.. on July 10th, the rocky coast of feelle Isle
was in sight.

When we landed at Quebec, the heat .was intense,
the glass standing at 99 in the shade. My wife's
Hrst experiences of Canada are described in a letter
lioiiie, dated from London, Ont., July 22nd, '68. "At
4 p.m. we left Quebec and started by boat for
Montreal. The boats for the lakes and river aie
simply splendid, — such large handsome saloons and
everything very nice, except that we had only one
small towel between us and very little water. After
leaving Montreal we had to go through a succes-
sion of locks v/hich was slow work and made us
feel the heat very much. On Wednesday it was
a little cooler, and we were able to enjoy the most
lovely scenery T had ever beheld, ' the thousand]
isles,' — that alone is quite worth coming out for.
From Hamilton we took train to London. No one
can remember such a summer before, for the last
three weeks the glass has been standing at between
103° and 99° except in the evening, when we think
it cold if it goes down to 80°. The boarding-house
we are in is cool and clean and quite English-like
about a mile from the so-called town/'

Almost immediately after settling in at our

•at • ■

1 1

lil

i ' !
t 1 «

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

London boarding-house I started on my first Mis-
sionary tour, the object being to choose a spot
suitable for the centre of our Mission.

►=e.**-

CHAPTER II.
First Missionary Experiencks.

My first service among the Indians was held in
a little log-house on the Indian Reserve, at Sarnia
(south of Lake Huron), on Sunday, July 26th.
Twenty-two Indians of the Ojebway tribe were
present. They all seemed most anxious to have
a Church of England Mission established in their
midst, as many of them, inclusive of their venerable
old chief, Wawanosh, were already members of the
Church, and had been from time to time visited by
a Missionary. I promised to visit them again on
my return from other Indian settlements and see
what could be done.

The following day, Monday, I took train to
Toronto, and thence to Collingwood, from which
place I intended to branch off to Owen Sound and
visit the Cape Croker and Saugeen Indians. I had
with me as interpreter a young Indian named
Andrew Jacobs, his Indian name being Wagimah-
wishkung, and for short I called him Wagimah.
At Owen Sound we met with some Cape Croker
Indians, and engaged their boat and two men to
take us the following day to their settlement, about
forty miles up the Lake Shore.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

Soon after four the next morning we were up
land dressed, and an hour later were on our way.
It was fine, but rather foggy, and the sun scarcely
visible through the mist. Not a breath of winrl
was stirring, so we had to keep to our oars, some-
times one an<l sometimes another rowing. At noon
wo reached Commodore Point, and put in for about
an hour, spending our time in eating raspberries,
which were growing in the greatest profusion, and
l»athing in the bay. Then on we pushed again,
|])ast Griffith's Island, White Cloud Island, and
King's Point, and arrived at length, after a voyage
of eight hours, at Cape Croker. We found that
there were about 350 Ojebway Indians in the
place, the majorit}^ of whom were Roman Catholics
U}Y Methodists ; they had good houses, some log,
l>ut iiiostly neat little frame weather-boarded build-
ings ; the land, however, was much neglected, very
little attempt being made at farming. A Church
of England service was conducted on Sunda3\s by
ian Indian Catechist named Angus. The Chiefs
name was Tabegwun. On the day after our
j arrival I held a meeting with the Indians, and ex-
|])lained to them my object in coming to visit them,
and began by reading the Scriptures, and preaching
to them, and baptizing one or two children. They
I gave me the names of twenty-six persons who pro-
fessed to belong to the Church of England, and
l^vere desirous of having a Mission established
among them. During oui* stay we were guests at
Mr. Angus's house, a clean, respectable dwelling,
land were regaled with venison and huckleberry
ipie.

The next Indian Reserve that we visited was
Saugeen. To reach this place we had to return
I by boat to Owen Sound, and then go across coun-

i \

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

try in a westerly direction to the shores of Lake
Huron. The journey was accomplished by " huggy."
We started at 4 a.m. on the morning of July 3 1 st,
and stopped to have our breakfast on the roadside
about 7 o'clock, sitting one at each end of a log
facing each other, our plates and cups in front of
us. We reached the Indian village at 8.30 a.m..
and went to the house of the chief whose name
was Madwayosh. (hdy his wife was at home, but
we learnt all that we wanted from her. There
were about 2,50 Ojebway Indians on this Reserve,
and nearly all Methodists. They had a resident
Methodist Missionary and a place of worship in
course of erection. I at once came to the con-
clusion that it would be unsuitable for us to
attempt any Missio 1 w^ork in this place ; and when
we bade adieu to Mrs. Madwayosh. we drove on to
the Sauble Reserve, five miles further. A most
dreadful road it was the whole way. We had both
to get down and lead the horse more than half the
distance, and then our traps were in the most
innninent danger of jumping out as the buggy
went jolting and rolling on over huge boulders and
logs and stumps. It took us over two hours to
reach the place, and when w^e got there, rain was
coming down in torrents. We inquired for Wau-
besee^s house, he being a member of the Church,
and after some trouble we at length found it, but it
lay back at a distance from the road, with only a
trail leading to it, so we had to take the horse out of
the buggy and lead him after us. The little house,
made entirely of bark, stood in the most picturesque
spot, surrounded by lofty pines. Near the house
was a calf shed, into which we tried to squeeze our
horse, but he would not go, so we had to take him
to a stable about a mile olf.

THE OJEB\VAY INDIANS.

Waubeseo and his family received us very
warmly. They said there used to he a great many
Church people among them, but no missionary had
been to see them for many years, and now all who
had belonged to the Church were either gone away
into the States,, or had joined the Methodists.
Waubesee, his wife, children, and grandchildren,
liumbered eighteen in all, and he said that the
whole number of Indians on the Reserve was about
250. He seemed to be an intelligent man, and got
out his Ojebway prayer-book and Testament to
show us. Before we left, the family and a few
others were called together, and we had reading
and prayer, and I gave them a short address,
Wagimah acting as my interpreter.

We now had to drive to Southampton, a distance
of eight miles, and it was 6.30 p.m. when we
reached it. My interpreter left me here to return
I to his home by the way we had come, and I took
steamboat to Goderich, and from thence by train
[to London, where I rejoined my wife.

My next trip was to Brantford, and my wife
laceompanied me. We started on the 5th of August,
and on our arrival there, were hospitably enter-
tained at the Rev. Mi*. Nelles' house. From there
I went to visit the Indians on the New Credit
Reserve, a considerable distance off. I called on
Chief Sawyer, a tall, fine man, with a sensible-
looking face. He said there were about 3C0
lOjebway Indians on the Reserve, and that many
[of them were most desirous of having a Church of
"^iDgland teacher.

The result of all these visits was, that after
much earnest prayer for Divine guidance, we
finally decided upon making Sarnia our head-
liiuarters, and on the 8th of August I paid a second

c a

ap I'

. i'

;io

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

Ill

visit to the Indians there, and told them that I
had decided to come and live am()n<jjst them. We
expected there would be a little difficulty at first.
as the Methodists were already in the field, and
might oppose our coming; but as the Chief and
(piite a large number of the people were already
professed members of the (^hurch, having been
I'refiuently visited by the Rev. Mr. Chase, the
native minister at Muncy Town, it seemed only
fair that their oft-repeated petition to the Bishop
of Huron should be attended to, and that a Church
of Enijland Mission should be established anion <'
them. On the i ith of August a Council was held,
at which some fifty Indians attended. They sat
about indiscriminately on benches, some smokiny
their pipes, others chewing tobacco. In a few
plain words I told them how it was my own
earnest desire to devote myself as a Missionary to
the Indians, and how I had been sent by a great
Society in England to search out and teach the
Ojebway Indians of the western part of Canada. 1
had already, I said, visited the Indians of Cape
Croker, Saugeen, Sauble, and the Grand River, and
had now made up my mind to make Sarnia my
head-quarters, and to build a church in their midst.
We would not, I said, put up a large expensive
one, — we would begin with a small rough one, and
see how we got on, — an Indian had already promised
us land, and now I wanted all Indians whose hearts
were in the work to lend us a helping hand and
aid in erecting the church ; it should be a small
log building, and cost not more than 200 dollars.
Mr. Chase was also present, and spoke very nicely
after I had finished. After the council was over I
proposed to Mr. Chase and a few other Indians
that we should kneel down and ask God's blessing,!

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

and so wo knelt down and laid onr case before God
jind asked Him to guide and direct us, and to
incline the hearts of the Indians to favour our
undertaking. Next morning I returned to London,
and on the ijth wo moved down to Sarnia, and
took up our abode temporarily at Mrs. Walker's
hoarding-house.

CHAPTER HI.

Our Arrival at Sarnia.

Mrs. Walker's boarding-house was a frame,
white-painted house situate in the town of Sarnia,
a little way back from the main street. The Indian
Reserve almost adjoined the town, so that a quarter
of an hour's walk would take us on to their land.
In front of the town and flowing down past the
Indian Reserve is the broad river St. Clair, con-
necting Lake Huron with Lake Erie, its banks on
the Canadian side dotted over with the boats and
fishing nets of the Indians.

I at once invested in a horse and buggy, and also
engaged Wagimah as my interpreter. I could
ah-eady read the service in Indian, but require* I
an interpreter's aid for conversing with the people
and preaching. Our Sunday services were held in
a vacant log hut, in which we had a little desk
rigged up and some forms arranged as seats. On
niy first Sunday among them I baptized two

; — ... -*tt

i —its?*

I •

THK OJEBWAY INDIANS.

children, an infant in arms named Jaool) Gray,
and a child of four or five named Thomas Winter.
Both of these boys some mno or ten years after-
wards became pupils at the 8hin<]r\vauk Home.

Our great object now was to build a log church
an<l also a Mission house for our own use with as
little delay as possible. There was a (juaint old
Tndian, or rather half-l)ree(l, for he was partly
French, with whom I had some conversati(m in
legard to our proposed operations. " Well, Mr.
Leviere," I said to him one day, '' what do you
think the Indians will be willing to do? Will
they cut down the trees. — square and haul the
logs?" "1 have been thinking about it a good
deal," he replied. '• You want a church forty feet
long; this will take a great many logs, not much
black ash now in the bush. I don't think, Sir, you will
find enough trees. Why not build a frame church?
If you build frame, Indians get out logs, fit th«'
frame one day, raise building next day, board it
next day, get done quick ; not cost much money,
i*ost perhaps $ioo, not much money." "Now, sup-
posing we were to do this, what would the Indians
be willing to give? Would they work without
pay? I want the white people to see that the
Indians are really in earnest ; I should like to point
to our church and say, 'The Indians built this
church without pay, because it was their wish to
build a house to God.' Do you think the Indians
^re ready to do this ? Are you ready to give a
helping hand yourself?" "Oh, indeed, Sir, yes!
I mean to work, and keep on working till it is
finished ; I think there are many who will do so
too, perhaps ten or fifteen altogether ; we shall want
no pay, only provisions."

Our chief source of discouragement at this time

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

2.3

was tho opposition of tho Methodist part}', who
were considcrahly in the majority on the Reserve.
As Indian land is hehl in common bv all the mend)er.s
of the band, we were at one time in fear that we
might 'be prevented from hnilding. A petition was
sent to (Jovernment, and correspondence entered
into with the Indian Department, and in tln^ end
we were permitted to take possession of one acre
of land on the lot of a (church Indian name<l Antoine
Kodd. The opposition, however, was very bitter an<l
latlier depressing, and our opponents went so far as
to threaten to deprive the old Chief, Wawanosh, of
his chieftainship.

On the othei" hand, we had every encouragement
from the conduct of our own Indians. The oppo-
sition that Ihc^ met with only seemed to make
tliem more determined to stand by us and assist in
the establishment of the Mission. Directly the land
(juestion was settled, three or four of them started
]»ack in the bush with their axes, to fell the trees
and hew and s(juare the tindiers for the frame-work
of the church, and I heard that the old Chief had
heen to the Indian Agent's office and borrowed ten
• lollars of the Annuity-money to pay a professed
hewer, as none of themselves were good hands at
such w^ork. This, I told them, was more than I
expected of them ; if they would give their labour,
that was all that I asked; but no, they would not
be dissuaded ; they w^ere quite determined, they said,
to raise the frame-work unaided, and they would
nmch rather themselves pay for any labour they
might have to employ.

The "Raising" took place on the 22nd of Sep-
tember. About fifty Indians were present, and all
took part more or less in the work. In the after-
noon two teams arrived from the town with a large

■•• "^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

■

party of ladies aiul <(('ntleinen, well supplied with
baskets of provisions for a feast, which they ha«l
kindly arranged to give the Indians at the con-
clusion of their work. The roughly extemporised
tables looked most inviting when all was sprea<l
out, and two or three of the Indian women were
most active and clever in getting everything ready.
When the feast was over the Indians gathered in a
circle, and I expressed to them my ])leasure that w(^
had got thus far with our work, and told them that
I hoped we should soon now, with God's blessing,
have our little church open and rea<ly for service.
Joseph Wawanosh on behalf of his father, the old
(^hief, then expressed his gratitude that a Mis-
sionary had at length come among them, and that
a church was in course of erection. After this we
concluded with a short service in the Ojebway
language.

It was very encouraging to me to find that our
cause was being taken up in England ; a little cir-
cular had been printed and distributed, and by the
middle of October jt64 had been contributed towards
the erection of our Mission buildings.

In the meantime I was holding service regularly
every Sunday in the vacant log cottage with an
average attendance of from twenty to thirty Indians,
and during the week I visited a good deal among
the people, my interpreter usually accompanying
me. I had prepared a little pocket companion
containing passages of Scripture, copied from the
Ojebway Testament, s.entences of familiar conver-
sation, and Indian prayers and collects. With the
help of this little book I was able to make myself
understood by the Indians, and soon became almost
independent of an interpreter. I had a plan of the
Indian Reserve, and usually steered my way through

THE O.IEBWAY INDIAN'S. 2.-,

tlu* bush with my compass, takirif^ little notice of tin*
louj^h corduroy tracks and Indian trails which never
scenitHl to lead to the right place.

One of these expeditions 1 will briefly describe :
1 wanted to tin<l old Widow Kwakegwah's house,
which lay about two ndles back through the bush
in a south-easterly direction. Wagimah was with
me and, leaving the river road, we plunged back at
once into the bush without either path or track, and
steei'cd our way by my compass. Sometimes it lay
tiirough a thick growth of young saplings, which
bent aside as we pushed our way through ; some-
limes over a mass of decaying logs and upheaved
roots ; sometimes through long grass and swamp
uj) to our knees ; occasionally we came to a fallen
tree;, which we had to clamber over or under.
Once or twice we came upon a little log hut
standing in the midst of a small clearing, sonie-
tinies empty with door bolted, at other times
showing signs of occupation. Into one of these
we entered ; it was a tiny log shanty, with a patch
of Indian corn and potatoes enclosed by a snake
fence. We pushed open the door, a fire was burning
on the hearth, and in a corner was a blanket en-
veloping something that might be human. I told
Wagimah to touch it, he did so, and the bundle
moved, part of the blanket wriggled back and a
woman's face appeared. She said she was sick,
and that no one had been to visit her. We staid and
had a little conversation, and then as it was getting
late, hurried on to Widow Kwakegwah's. The old
woman, who had a very pleasant, honest-looking
taee, gave us quite a hearty reception. I got her to
tell me the number of her children and gi-and-
children, and then taking up her Ojebway Testament
read a few verses from St. John iii, and spoke a

r- -

-««»•

t .

ifl

THF OJEBWAY INDIANS.

few words which Wagimah interpreted, after which
we knelt for prayer. After this we visited Petei*
Gray, with his wife and family of eight children ;
thev lived in a small lojj hut, and there was no
glass in the windows. It was now five p.m. and
we started on our two miles' trudge back to Antoine
Jio<lds' house, where I had left my buggy, and then
ilrove back to the town.

■s^Sjf.^"*-^--*-

CHAPTER IV.

Kettle Point.

Besides the four hundred Indians on the Sarnia
Reserve, there were about one hundred more livinir
at Kettle Point, thirty miles distant, on the eastern
shore of Lake Huron. I had not been long settled
at Sarnia, when, in company with my interpreter.
1 started on a first visit to these people. I will
describe the journey.

Taking the railway as far as Forest, we had to
walk on a distance of eight or nine miles. Neither
of us knew the country, but a couple of Indians,
whom we happened to fall in with, showed us the
way.

It was nearly two o'clock when we reached David
Sahpah's house. We found the Indians most hos-
pitable ; some of them were Methodists, some still
I)agans, and others members of the Church. They
were most desirous of having a Church Mission
established among them, as there was no school

THE OJEBNVAY INDIANS.

«ii

for their cliildren and no regular services held.
Not a single individual, man, woman, or child,
could read or write. They were very anxious to
have a school-house built and a schoolmaster sent
to teach them, indeed some of them had already got
out logs with the view of building a school. The
Chief s name was Ahbettuhwahnuhgund (Half a
Cloud), a tine, broad-shouldered, intelligent-looking
man, but still a pagan, although he had had several of
his children baptized in the Church. There was also
a large family named Shaukeens. all of whom were
pagans, and several others. They seemed, however,
to have advanced more in their farming operations
than the Sarnia Indians. The Chief had a capital
house with several rooms in it, an orchard full of
apples and cherries, and well -cultivated fields. In
the evening we had service at David Sahpah's house,
and then I spoke to the Indians and proposed that
we shouLi at once commence a fortnightly school
among them, myself and my interpreter taking it
alternately. There was an empty log-house which
they said we could use, and they all seemed pleased
at the proposal, and said that they would send their
children to be taught.

We had to start at 3.30 am. next morning to
catch the early train for Sarnia. It was a clear
starlight niofht when we emeroed from the hos-
pitable shelter of an Indian's log-house and started
on our pilgrimage through the bush. There was
no moon, and we had some difficulty in groping our
way. Wagimah went first, and slowly and cautiously
we proceeded, carrying our wraps and satchels with
us. However, with all our care, we had soon lost
our way, and found ourselves stumbling along over
a potato patch, without having the least idea where
we were. For nearly an hour we were wandering

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

about, when at length we came once more upon
a beaten track ; but whether it was the right one
ov not we could not tell. However we followed it,
and almost before we were aware we found our-
selves out of the bush and standing on a broad clay
road, and at length we arrived at Forest Station in
good time for the cars to Sarnia.

After this we visited Kettle Point every fortnight,
and many were the amusing incidents connected
with those trips. Sometimes I drove the whole
distance in my own trap, at other times took train
to Forest or Widder, and some of the Indians would
meet me with a waggon or sleigh, as the case might
be, at the Station. It was on the 9th of Septem-
ber that we commenced our school in the vacant
log-house. We began with A, B, C, as no one yet
knew anything. There were eleven children and
five adults present. I was amused in the evening
to see a game of draughts going on, on a log outside
the Chief's house ; the draught-board was a flat
part of the log with squares carved out on its
surface, the black men were squares of pumpkin
rind with green side up, the white men the same
with the green side down. That night we slept at
Adam Sahpah's house.

Our sleeping places on these Kettle Point expe-
ditions were various. One bitterly cold night in
the late autumn, I remember, passing in a little
boarded shanty used as a workshop. We were
nearly perished in the mornin*^ and were glad to
get inside David Sahpah's comfortable log-house ;
a huge fire • was blazing on the hearth, and the
Indian women all busy, some with their pots and
frying-pans, boiling potatoes and baking cakes,
others dressing and cleaning the children. Mrs.
Ahbettuhwahnuhgund gave me a chair, and down

T-^-'-

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

I sat by the blazing fire and gazed with a feeling
of happy contentment into the yellow flames. The
scene w^as certainly a novel one. In a dark corner
l>y the chimney sat a dirty old couple on the couch
where they had been passing the night ; they were
visitors from Muncey Town, and w^ere staying a
few nights only at Kettle Point. The old woman
lighted up her pipe, and whiffed away with her
eyes half shut ; after enjoying it for al)out twenty
minutes or so, her old husband thought she had had
enough, and taking it from her put it in his own
mouth and had his whilf. When he had done, he
restored it again to his wife. Underneath another
old bedstead were a couple of large dogs, which
occasionally let their voices be heard in a dispute ;
some of the stones on one side of the fire-place had
broken away, making a little window through which
the dogs could reach the fire, and it was amusing to
see how they put their noses and paws througli the
opening and warmed themselves just like human
beings. Down in another corner sat an antiquated
old woman enveloped in a blanket, and in vain
endeavouring to comfort a little fat boy of about ten
months who was crying, as only children know how
to cry, for his mother. Finding that she could not
content the baby, she at length got up, and taking
off her blanket, put one end of it round the baby's
shoulders, tucked the ends under its arms, and then
with one sweep placed baby and blanket together
on her back, and with one or tw^o pulls once
more got the blanket wrapped completely round
her, and the little fat boy snugly ensconced between
her shoulders ; then she marched off to give him an
airing. The bigger children were set to clean them-
selves, a tin bowd of water and a towel being given
them in turns. I was wondering whether my turn

X'z:

If*"" "Ml

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

would come, when Mrs. Ahbettuhwahnuhgund,
having once more filled the bowl, addressed me with
the words, " Maund'uhpe," which in polite English
would mean, "Here you are!" "Ah, meegwach,
ahpecte" — "thank you kindly" — said I, and forth-
with began my ablutions, while the children stood
around me in wonderment.

One night I slept with a pig. It was a vacant
room in the Chief's new house. After our services
were over and we had had supper, Mrs. Ahbettuh-
wahnuhgund took a clean blanket on her shoulder
and a lantern in her hand, and calling me to follow
led me to the apartment. There was a bedstead
with a mattress on it in a corner, and on two chairs
in the middle of the room lay a pig which had
been killed the day before. Early next morning,
before I was fully awake, the door opened, and
Mrs. Ahbettuhwahnuhgund appeared with a knife
in her hand. What could she want at this hour in
the morning? I opened one eye to see. Her back
was turned to me, and I could not distinguish what
she was doing, but I heard a slicing and cutting
and wheezing. Then the good lady turned round,
and closing the eye I had opened I did not venture
to look out again till the door was shut, and
Mrs. Ahbettuhwahnuhgund departed ; then I peeped
out from my rug— poor piggy was minus one leg!
Next time I saw the missing limb it was steaming
on the breakfast table !

I must not make this chapter longer. By-and-byo
I shall tell of the baptism of the Chief and several
other of the pagan Indians of this place. Suffice it
to say now that our little school kept nicely together,
and services were held either by myself or my
interpreter every foi'tnight. In a little more than
a year's time we had the satisfaction of seeing

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

both a school-church and a master's residence
erected, and a catechist placed in charge of the
station.

CHAPTER V.

Indian Names Given.

It is a custom with the Indians to bestow Indian
names upon missionaries and others who come to
work amonf'' them, in order to make them, as it
were, one with themselves. We had not been many
months resident in Sarnia before we received an
invitation from the pagan Chief at Kettle Point,
to come to a grand feast which the Indians were
preparing in our honour at that place, and to
receive Indian names by wdiich we should be in-
corporated into the Ojebway tribe.

It was one of the coldest of winter days wdien
we started, the glass very low, a high wind, and
the snow whirling through the air in blindini;
(louds. We went by train to Forest, and there
Ahbettuhwahnuhgund met us with his sleigh. It
was just a common box sleigh with two seats, and
the bottom filled with straw, and two horses to
pull us. We were all bundled up in rugs and
blankets and wraps ; the Chief, who was driving,
had his head completely smothered up in a bright
blue shawl belonging to his wife, and wrapped so
many times round that he was as wide at the top
of his eyes as at his shoulders. The only one of the

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

party who appeared careless about the cold was an
Indian named Garchees, who had come with us
fiom Sarnia, and he sat with his feet hanging over
the side of the sleigh ; however, when we asked
him how it was that he did not feel the cold, he
replied with a grin, " Moccasins no cold, — white
man boot cold,— ice! — two pair socks under moc-
casins me — ])m blanket too!" In about an houi-
and a half we arrived at the Chief's house ; it was
the first time my wife had been to Kettle Point,
and she was very much pleased to make accpiaint-
ance with the Indians of whom slie had often heard,
and who had sent her presents of apples and cherries
from their orchards. 8he had broucfht wuth her a
few small gifts for the children, with which they
were much delighted. A little boy named Isaac
had a sugar-dog given to him ; he soon had its
nose in close quarters with his mouth, and the
people laughed to see it disappearing. Indians are
nearly always very much behind time in their
arrangements ; they do not appear yet to under-
stand the value of time — whether in their councils,
their daily work, their feasts, or their attendance
at church, they are generally behind the appointed
hour. If a council is called to commence at noon,
three or four Indians will have perhaps assembled
at that hour ; others straggle in as the day wears
on ; they sit or lie about, smoking their pipes,
chewing tobacco, and talking; and it will probably
be three o'clock before the council actually com-
mences

The Indian feast of to-day was no exception to
the rule. It was appointed to take place at noon,
but hour after hour sped by. and it was nearly
four p.m. when they at length commenced. Ou
entering the room where the feast was laid out.

THE O.IEBWAY INDIANS.

.33

we found two seats arranged for us at the end
of the apartment beneath an ornamented canopy
decked with cedar boughs, and wc were recjuested
to sit down. Then the Chief and Shau keens (both
pagans) stood up, and the Chief made a brief
oration to the people, which John Jacobs, a young
native, then studying for the ministry at Huron
('ullege, interpreted for us. The Chief expressed
his pleasure in receiving us among them, and his
desire that we should become as one of them by
receiving Ojebway names ; and then, taking me by
the hand, he continued : " The name that I have
selected for you is one which we greatly respect and
hold in fond remembrance ; for it was the name of
an old and respected Chief of our tribe who lived
many years ago and whose name we wish to havcj
I'etained ; and seeing you are a missionary to the
Ojebway Indians, it is the wish of my tribe as
well as myself that you should be called after our
late respected Chief; so your name hereafter is
' Puhgukahbun ' (Clear Day-light)."

The moment my name was given, " Heugh !
Heugh!" sounded from all sides, that being the
Indian mode of expressing approval when anything
is said or done.

Mrs. Wilson then rose and received her name in
the same manner. The Chief, addressing her, said :
'•It is with great pleasure that I bestow also on
you, the wife of the missionary, an Ojebway name.
The name I am about to give you was the name of
one of our sisters who has long since passed away
from our midst, and it is our wish that her name
should be retained among us. Your name therefore
is ' Nahwegeezhegooqua ' (Lady of the Sky).

" Heugh ! Heugh ! Heugh ! " again sounded through
the room, and then the Indians one and all presae4

t .

^^^^'^C^^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

forward to have a shake of the hand with their new
brother and sister. We almost had our hands shaken
off, and from all sides came the cry, " Boozhoo, Boo-
zhoo, Puhgukahbun ; Boozhoo, Nahwegeezhegoofjua,
Boozhoo, Boozhoo ! "

As soon as order was I'estored, the feast began.
1 had the seat of honour next to the Chief, and
Mrs. Wilson sat next to me. The table was well
covered with eatables — venison, cakes, pork, Indian
bread, preserves, all in the greatest abundance.
About thirty persons sat down to the first table,
the others waiting with true Indian patience for
their turn to come ; and a long time it was coming,
for as soon as the first set had finished, an inter-
mission was made for music and speechifying.
Several very pretty songs were sung by the Indian
choir, some in English and some in Indian.

After the feast was over and the tables cleared.
I was asked to address the people, and Wagimali
interpreted for me. I told them briefly how mucli
pleased I was to receive an Ojebway name, and thus
become one of their number, and how Mrs. Wilsoji
and myself would now feel that we could shake
hands with them and regard them as our brothers
and sisters. God, I said, had greatly prospered our
work since I came among them. We had already
our church completed and our Mission-house nearly
so at Sarnia ; the great Society in England had
contributed five hundred dollars towards the erec-
tion of these buildings, and our friends in England
about five hundred dollars more ; so that there
would be no debt. As soon as we had monev
enough I hoped that with their help we should be
able also to build a little church and teacher\s
house for them here at Kettle Point, and send a
catechist to reside amons: them and teach their

children
good-by
iiiained
to Sarni
me fron
Society,
chai'ge c

We w

Itoth chu]

Jleserve, i

Indians a

the mattt

Antoine .

use of ou

erection c

the churcl

the way o:

their earn

of the Mi

contributi

ever, the

grant of ^i

we had nc

huil dings

a board fe

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

children. It was lato in the evening when we bade
goud-bye and drove back to Forest, where we re-
mained for the night an<l the next morning returned
to Sarnia. On our arrival I found a letter awaiting
me from the Secretary of the Church Missionary
Society, authorizing me to place a catechist in
eliuige of the Kettle Point Mission.

C'; :z

CHAPTER VI.

Christmas on the Reserve.

We were anxious as soon as possible to have
hoth church and Mission-house built on the Sarnia
Reserve, so that we might move down among the
Indians and dwell in their midst. When therefore
the matter of the land was settled, and one acre of
Antoine Rodds farm had been given over for the
use of our Mission, we began preparations for the
erection of the two buildin<j[S. For the buildin": of
the church, I wished the Indians to give as much in
the way of labour and help as possible, so as to show
their earnestness in the cause ; but for the erection
ot the Mission-house, we had to depend largely on
contributions from our friends in England. How-
ever, the Church Missionary Society made us a
grant of jj^^ioo, and friends helped liberally, so that
we had no lack of funds, and by the time the two
buildings were completed and fenced round with
a board fence, all was paid for.

D 2,

I i

3«

THE OTl'.BWAV INDIANS.

Wc moved into our now houHo on the 29th of
January, 1869, just six months after our arrival
in Canada. It was a nice little fiame cottage,
with a large room or hall in the centre, study ami
bed-room on one side, and sitting-room and l)ed-
room on the other ; and at the back, connected by
a covered passage, were the kitchen and pantry,
with servants' bed-room over. We were close to
the river, and from our front windows could see in
summer-time all the shipping passing to and fro,
which made it quite lively.

We were sorry not to get into our Mission-house
before Christmas, but this was impossible. Our
little church, however, was opened for service two
days after Christmas Day, and was beautifully
decorated for the occasion.

I must go back a little, and tell how it all
happened. I had bought some pews from an old
Scotch church in the town which was going to be
pulled down, and one day early in December we
ffot them carried down to our little church buildini'.
and the Indians assisted me in putting them up:
there were ten on each side, and as they would seat
five each we had room for a congregation of just a
hundred persons. On Christmas Day, thirty-four
people assembled in the log-house, which had been
beautifully decorated by the Indian women witli
cedar branches for the occasion. After service i
took the opportunity to say something to them
about the arrangements in the new church. Amoni;
other things I suggested that they should sit together
in families instead of the men on one side and the
women on the other, as had been their custom. The
proposal was well received and caused some amuse-
ment. Shesheet said humorously that he would
consider it a great privilege to be allowed to sit by

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

liis wife. Just as we were coining away the old
(■hief'swife, Mrs. Chief as we used to call her, came
I'unning after Mrs. Wilson with a parcel, and pushed
it into her hand, saying in her broken English,
" Christmas, Christmas ! " It proved to be a prettily
worked sweet-grass basket, and the old lady giggled
and laughed joyfully as Mrs. Wilson expressed her
surprise and pleasure at the present.

Two clergymen besides myself assisted in the
services at the opening of the church, which on
that occasion was crammed with about a hundred
and fifty people. One of the most interesting fea-
tures w^as just at the close of the service, w^hen an
Indian named Buckwheat, from the neighbouring
mission of Walpole Island, came forward, and,
after giving a short address expressing the sym-
pathy that was felt by the Walpole Islanders lor
the Indians of this newly-formed Church mission,
proceeded to loosen a belt from his waist, and to
take from it a little carefully wrapped up packet,
which he brought forward and presented as the
ottering of his brethren towards the erection of
our church and Mission-house. It contained nine
dollars.

The next day w^as the children's treat and Christ-
mas tree. It w^as held in the hall of the new house,
although we had not yet moved in. It w^as amusing
to watch the faces of the children as they gazed upon
the unusual sight of a Christmas tree lighted up with
tapers. Not even the older people had ever seen one
before. There were thirty-one children present,
and there was some little gift for each of them,
j During the evening we taught them to scramble
for nuts and candies. It was absurd to see them
at first all standing in mute astonishment and won-
dering at my ruthless waste in throwing away such

c:.:::

<1!

■»♦. » , ,•

■i.

3«

tllE OJKIUVAY IN'DIANS.

cxcollent swcatincats all over the floor ; liowovcM-.
they soon IcarrKMl how to perforin their part of the
jjjaiiui, and hegan scraniblinjLf for the goo«l thinjrs as
eagerly as any English children.

The Indians, although to all appearance so grave
and stoical, have a fund of (]uiet wit and hunioui-
aboiit them, and arc even soinotinies (piite boisterous
in their meiTiniont. Joseph Wawanosh, the (-hief s
eldest son, was €a particularly (piiet graves-look in^^
man, and yet there was often a merry twinkle in
his eye, and sometimes he would come out with
some funny remark in his quaint broken English.
ile was our churchwarden, and had a great weak-
ness for making up large fires in the church, to
which my wife strongly objected, and they waged
a chronic war on the subject. Joseph, when
spoken to. used to pretend to shiver, and say he felt
particularly cold. One day Mis. Wilson said to him.
" How soon is your wife connng home 1 " " Oh,
about two weeks." he replied. " Why, you will bo
starved before then ; you have no one to cook
for you." "Ah, no, 1 guess not," replied Joe:
"Indian never starve in bush." "Why not?
asked Mrs. Wilson. " Oh,'' said Joe, shaking
his head humorously ; " lots of squirrels." Old
Antoine Rodd, or Shesheet, as he was more gene-
rally called, was a huge portly man, and was
often very comical in his remarks, his good-natured
face beaming with fun. One day Mrs. Wilson
nearly slipped into a large puddle while threading
her way along the ill-kept road. " What would
you have done if I had been drowned ? " she asked
jokingly, as the old man helped her out of her
difficulty. "Oh, I would have dragged it!" he
said.

We. were very glad wheii at length we moved

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

into our now house, and we Hoon had ph»nty of our
lixlinn friends to visit us. Widow Kwakegwah
brought a bhiek and white cat as a present for my
wife. She threw the eat into the kitchen in front
of her, and then foHowod hiu«^hin<,'. It was anuisinjj;
to watcli the cat niakinj^ a survey of the wliolt^
house with true Indian curiosity. Th(^ Indians did
not (generally venture heyond the kitchen part

without invitation ; in that

par

t. h

ow(;ver

ie\'

made themselves (juite at home, and Jane was
somewhat taken aback when Joe Wawanosh toM
her he was going up to see liei* room. Mrs. C'hief
also went up, and was delighted with Jane's trunks.
She said sir; would coiue again another day to see
what was in them !

.>^.*-

••>'•

CHAPTER VII.

Mission Work at Sarnia

After settling in at our new home on the Sarnia
Reserve, a great pait of my time was taken up in
exploring through the Bush and visiting the Indians
in their houses.

We found one very piteous case of a poor woman
in the last stage of consumption. The poor creature
was worn to a skeleton lying on a mo.st miserable
looking bed with nothing to cover her but a ragged
strip of black funereal-looking cloth. Although so
very ill, she was able to answer the questions that
Wagimah put to her, and when I offered to read

•2

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

the Bible to her she seemed very glad. Sho listened
most attentively while I read in Ojebway the
eighteenth chapter of St. Luke, and told her of
the love of Christ in coming to save sinners.
Then we knelt, and I offered two prayers for the
sick copied into my pocket-companion from the
Indian prayer-book. We visited the poor creature
several times again, and once Mrs. Wilson accom-
panied me and brought with her some blanc-mange
or jelly which she had made. She was much touched
at the sight of the poor creature's utter destitution.
We were amused as we went along to see a pair of
babies' boots hanging on the branch of a tree, evi-
<lently placed there by some honest Indian who had
chanced to find them on the road. This is what the
Indians generally do if they find anything that has
been lost, — they hang it up in a conspicuous place,
so that the owner may find it again if he comes by
the same way.

I had been told of a poor widow who was very
ill and living with her three children in a destitute
condition. Jane went with me to find her out, and
we took a supply of medicine and food with us.
After wending our way along a narrow foot-track in
the snow, which twisted about among the tall black
trees, we came in sight of what looked like a heap
of dirty boards and branches of trees piled together,
but the blue smoke curling from the top told that it
was a human habitation. It was the first time Jane
had seen an Indian wigwam, and she was horrified
to think that people could live in such a hovel.
We drew aside the dirty cloth which covered the
entrance and crept in. Two dogs saluted us with
snarls, but were soon quieted, and crouching along
by the smoky sides of the cabin we shook hands
with the poor woman and her daughter (a girl of

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

about fifteen), and then gazed round for something
to sit upon ; — however, there was nothing but the
earthen floor, so down we sat. The little wigwam
was just wide enough for a person of ordinary height
to lie down in, and in the centre was the fire, so that
it may well be imagined that there was not much
room to turn round. On one side of the fire lay the
poor woman, doubled up in a dirty blanket, for she
liad not been able to straighten herself for nearly
two years, and was quite unable to sit up ; another
blanket was fastened up against the side of the place
to shelter her from the wind. On the other side of
the fire crouched the daughter, listening to what
I said about administering the medicines. A little
hoy with bright eyes and a stock of uncombed
black hair was also crouching over the fire. This
was Willie, the youngest of the family, now about
five years old, and little did I think then how much
I should have to do with that boy in his after life.
Sitting down by the poor woman, I uncovered my
basket and displayed my medicines, and explained
to the daughter how the mixture was to be taken
twice a day, and the liniment to be rubbed on the
affected parts. Jane then changed places with me
and applied some of the liniment, and the poor crea-
ture immediately felt some relief and began talking
about it to her daughter. These poor people seemed
to be entirely dependent on the kindness of their
neighbours ; it was old Shesheet who first told me
about them, and I understood that he used often to
send them food or firewood. When I visited her on
another cold day in October, accompanied by my
wife, we found her coiled up in her rags moaning
with pain, and only a few dying embers to keep her
warm. Little Willie was coiled up asleep in a
sheepskin. While we stood, Willie roused up out

^r-:!*

4ti

**^

THE O.IEBWAY INDIANS.

of his nest, and came to see what was going on ;
liis sister, however, motioned him to go back,
and, like a discontented little puppy, he made a
low sort of whine, and buried himself again, head
and all, in his she< .in. We went back to the
Mission-house and ought some tea for the poor
woman, which she drank eagerly, and we provided
her also with a candle stuck in a bottle and some
firewood, but she never smiled, or said thank you.
Her feelings as well as her features seemed to have
})ecome hardened with constant pain and suffering.
However, we were agreeably surprised one day when
she presented my wife with four tiny baskets, taste-
fully made, and a smile for once actually played on
her lips. Some time after she was taken into a house
by some friendly Indians, and kindly cared for,
the result of which was that she became gradually
better.

Very soon after our arrival at Sarnia we had pro-
posed to the Indian women that they should meet
together once a week for needlework and reading,
but the scheme was not carried into effect until wc
had settled in our new house on the Reserve. The
first meeting was held in our hall in the summer of
1 869. On the hall-table were spread out all th*'
articles of clothing sent to us from England, and
we had on view patterns of prints, flannels, &c..
from one of the dry goods stores in the town, the
prices being affixed, and discount allowed at ten
per cent.

As soon as all were assembled I explained to
them that the object in meeting together was that
they might provide clothing for themselves and
their children at as cheap a rate as possible, and
at the same time might have an opportunity for
friendly talk and instruction. The plan would bo

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS;

for them to engage in needlework for an hour and
a half, during part of which time I would read to
them a story, which, my interpreter had translated
into Indian, and after that we would have scrip-
ture reading, singing, and prayer to close the meet-
ing. After all who wished to hecome member of
the meeting had given me their names, they were
invited to inspect the patterns and select the
material with which they wished to make a be-
ginning. We found the plan answer very well,
and soon our " Mothers' Meeting " was thoroughly
established.

But it was not always that everything went on
so harmoniously and peacefully. Unhappily there
was a considerable amount of whiskey-drinking
among the men, and sometimes drunken fights
would occur in close proximity to the house. A
son of Antoine Rodd's was particularly vicious
when under the influence of liquor ; once he fright-
ened us all by making a murderous attack on his
father with his tomahawk and gun, and the old
man had to escape back into the Bush for his life.
Another time the wife of this same man came rush-
ing into our house with her infant on her breast
and another daughter following, — her drunken hus-
band runnin^c after and threatenin<if to kill them.
We dragged them in and shut and locked all the
doors, and soon the man was pounding away and
trying to get in. The two women in great alarm
locked themselves up in the pantry and remained
all night under our protection. The saddest occur-
rence of all was when a man named Winter was
actually killed by his own son while in a state of
intoxication. We did what we could to try and
stem the tide of drunkenness by forming a Tem-
perance Society, which a large number of the

■;t ■, !

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

Indians joined ; but a more effectual check has of
late years been put upon the terrible practice by
the action of the Dominion Government ; it is
now against law for a white man either to give or
sell liquor to an Indian on any pretence, and the
penalty is very heavy.

I must finish this chapter with an account of an
Indian funeral. The daughter of one of our Indians,
named Kwakejewun, had fallen sick and died — died,
as we hoped, trusting in her Saviour. As is usual
among the Indians, a large number of people gathered
together to show their sympathy with the bereaved
parents, and to follow the body to the grave. The
coffin was first brought into the church. I read the
usual service, and a hymn was sung very sweetly
and plaintively. Then we proceeded to the cemetery,
nearly a mile distant. The snow was deep on the
ground and sparkling in the sunlight. I drove in
my cutter and headed the long funeral procession.
A sad and picturesque sight it was ; from eighty to
a hundred people in all, some in sleighs, some plod-
ing through the snow on foot, — aged women in their
white blankets, mothers with their children, some
of them in briglu; scarlet shawls, boys and girls, all
in their Sunday attire. Through the silent forest
we wended our way till we came at length to the
wild little cemeterv with its rude snake fence en-
circling it. The coffin was taken from the sleigh
and carefully lowered into the grave ; then the men
took oft* their hats and we sang another hymn. It
sounded very sweet in that wild desolate spot, and
the poor mother stood enveloped in a blanket at the
head of the open grave, and, with her eyes fixed on
her daughter s coffin, joined in the singing. Then
I read the remainder of the service, and, having
shaken hands with the poor father and mother^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

returned home. The mother grasped my hand
warmly, and met me with a happy smile. She
believed, I think, that her child was safe with the
Saviour.

'^t^^?U

CHAPTER VIII.

The Bishop's Visit.

We were now well settled into our Indian liome at
Sarnia, and my work w^as clearly defined. The Sarnia
Reserve was our head-quarters. Here there were
some 400 Indians, and at Kettle Point, thirty miles
away, were about 100 more. The out-stations were
to be New Credit, Saugeen, and Cape Croker, which
places together contained about 1 150 Indians. The
idea w^as to place a catechist at each of these dis-
tant settlements, and for me to visit them twice or
three times in the year. With the view of providing
catechists suitable for the work I was authorized
by the Church Missionary Society to r* "eive and
educate some young men ; and within a f w months
after we had taken up our residence on the Reserve
I commenced to teach two young Indians, named
Wilson Jacobs and William Henry, wdth the view
of their becoming catechists.

The great event of the summer was a visit we
received from the Bishop of Huron and Mrs. Crony n.
The fact that twenty-iive persons were confirmed,
and that forty-five came forward afterwards to re-
ceive the Jioly Communion, will show that our w^ork

THE O.IEBWAY INDIANS.

■

among these poor Indians had already made some
progress. Among the candidates for confirmation
was poor old Quasind, who came up bare-footed, a
great-grandfather, and, I suppose, about ninety
years of age. In the evening o'/: own child,
Archibald Edward, was christened during the time
'■,1 Divine service by the Bishop.

The following day we had appointed to have a
gathering of Indians, a sort of social party, to meet
the Bishop. When morning broke, however, rain
wart pouring in torrents, and a picnic on the grass
ijetoae altogether out of the question. So, after
♦ ail Jdnner, our hall was cleared, and the business
of cutijT. T rp bread-and-butter and cake and pre-
parinor ti -a befjan. Two or three Indian women

J. ~ C5

had inaci'' u ' : appearance, and were soon hard at
work with merry faces and busy hands. About
6 p.m. the Indians began to arrive, and by half-
past seven sixty had collected. Tea being ready,
we called in as many as we could pack into our
hall ; others sat in the pasvsage or on cordwood
piles outside ; then each had a cup and saucer given
him, and baskets full of bread-and-butter, buns,
and cake, and tea were carried round, and all ate
their fill.

The hall table was covered with books, illus-
trated magazines, maps, &c., and as soon as the
Indians had finished tea they took up these and
amused themselves with the pictures. There was
a draught-board also, which engrossed the attention
of some of the young men, many of them being
very clever in playing the game.^ An old Indian,
generally known as " the Doctor," caused great
merriment by singing one or two old Indian songs
in that peculiar tone of voice which only an Indian
can command. The great event of the evening

ever sii

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

was the conferring of an Indian name on our little
}>oy, only a few months old. The task was dele-
gated to old Shesheet. The old man came forwar<l
with his usual radiant face, and after a few pre-
fatory remarks, expressing his great pleasure in
meeting the Bishop and Mrs. Cronyn, he took *' the
pale-faced babe " into his arms and conferred upon
it the name of "Tecumseh," a great warrior who
many years ago fell in battle fighting under the
British Hag. After I had thanked the Indians for
making my little boy one of themselves, the Bishop
rose and gave a very nice address, which Wagiinali
interpreted. He told them how anxious he had
been to see these, his Indian brothers and sisters,
ever since he had heard of their becoming members
of the Church of their great mother the Queen.
He was very pleased indeed to see them, and so
was his " squaw," who had come with him, and he
wished them every prosperity and happiness and
the blessing of God on the Mission. Before parting
we sang a hymn, and then closed with prayer
and the blessing. The Bishop and Mrs. Cronyn
vstood up at the end of the hall and shook
hands with the Indians one by one as they passed
out.

In accordance with the instructions I had received
from the C.M.S., I made arrangements as soon as
practicable for placing a catechist in charge of the
Kettle Point Mission, and about this time gave up
employing an interpreter, as his services would be
lu) longer needed, and I had now a good stock of
sLTinons written in Indian which I could use at ^
my Sunday services. Before long, John Jacobs, '
the young native student already mentioned, and
who, after satisfactorily passing his course at the
Theological College, was ordained in July 1869,

1^^ ;■-:■■■ 1

I'l"!**.-^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

took up his abode at Kettle Point as my assistant
Missionary. Besides preaching on the Sunday, he
taught school during the week, so that his time
was well occupied.

It was just about this time that I had a severe
attack of fever, which for the time quite prostrated
me, and my medical adviser ordered me to go away
for a few weeks' rest and change of air. So Mr.
Jacobs came to take my place at Sarnia and with
tw^o of his sisters occupied the Mission-house during
our absence. After spending a week with friends
in Toronto, we thought we would explore a morc^
northern region, and visit Mr. Chance's Mission at
Oarden River, which we had often heard of, so we
took train to Collingwood, and were soon on our
way up the lakes in the beautiful steamboat
Chicora.

Thus was God gradually opening the w^ay for
U3, and preparing for us a larger and more impor-
tant sphere of work.

It was on this visit to Garden River that 1 first
felt drawn in spirit towards the Indians of the
Lake Superior region, that there first entered into
my mind the idea of an institution for training the
young Indians, and that I first made the acquaint-
ance of the old Indian chief, Augustin Shingwauk.

'VO!*^.-'

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

CHAPTER IX.

First Visit to Garden River.

We met with a hearty welcome from Mr. and
Mrs. Chance, though wo had never seen them before.
Their church and Mission-house and little log
school-house were picturesquely vsituated on rising-
ground quite close to the river. The Mission-house,
which occupied the centre of the three buildings,
was constructed of logs clapboarded over and white-
washed. It had a verandah in front, over the trellis
work of which hops grew in profusion, and clam-
bered upwards to the roof. In front of the house
was a neat little garden, with tAVO or three fir-trees,
some lilac bushes, and well-filled flower-beds. There
was quite a profusion of roses, which, even at this
late season of the year, scented the air deliciously.
Outside the garden fence, with its green gate, was
a field of Indian corn which sloped down almost to
the waters edge. The view from the vsteps of the
verandah was very pretty ; one could see the broad
deep St. Maria River, nearly a mile wide, and long
lines of sailing vessels towed by small tugs, occa-
sionally passing and repavssing on their way from
the upper to the lower lakes. Across the river were
the well-wooded hills of Sugar Island, with hero
and there a settler's shanty and clearing. To the
left hand could still be seen the broad river wind-
ing its course down toward Lake George, the
smaller stream, called Garden River, joining it a
short distance below. Then behind, the scene was
ef^ually, if not more grand — high rocky hiUs scantily
clad with fir and birch -trees. We felt that we,

'Hk<*.

««•<»

'««»iillC»-'

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

were now indeed in the land of the Indian, far away
from civilization; no railways, no telegraphs, no
omnibuses or street cars, no hotels or shops for
many hundred miles.

There was something very attractive and fasci-
natini^ about this first visit to the wilds of Alnoina.
We were entertained royally. Peaches, cream, and
preserved fruits were among the dainties which
covered the table. Where all the good thintjs came
from was a matter of wonder to us. The meat,
however, consisting of a hind (quarter of mutton,
had, we found, come with us on the boat, and it
just lasted out our four days' visit. W' e were told
extraordinary stories about the difficulty of pro-
curing the necessaries of life, and the manner of
overcoming difficulties. Until quite lately the
steamboats in their passage up the lakes had never
deigned to stop at Garden River ; now, however,
through Mr. Chance's exertions, a dock had been
made and a Post-office erected ; and about once* in
ten days a steam vessel would stop to leave or
receive the mails. Mr. and Mi s. Chance were Post-
master and Post-mistress, and we had many a joke
with them on the subject. Their fresh meat was
always procured from the steamboats. Before this
new arrangement was made, the steward on the
boat used to tie the meat to a log of wood, and haul
it overboard opposite the Mission-house, and Mr.
Chance had to go out in his boat to pick it up.
They had a capital large sail boat, with two sails,
called The M'imionary. It had lately been presented
to the Mission by the Cathedral Sunday School,
Toronto. It was very interesting to meet with the
Indians of this locality. Many of them were tall,
fine-looking men ; notably so Augustin Shingwauk
and Buhkwujjenene, both of them Chiefs, and very

intelli

about

eight

their j

father'

and h(

a very

koons y

(Queen

named

son of

residen

The:

far ad\

very lit

soil, anc

They, h

religion,

THE O.IEBWAY INDIANS.

s«

' V

intelligent-looking men. Aiigustin was at this timo
about 60 years of age, and his brother Buhkwnj jenene
eight or ten years his junior. They could trace
their ancestry back for four generations. Their
father's name was Shingwaukoons (Little Pine),
an<l he appears, from all accounts, to have been
a very intelligent (Jhief. The father of Shingwau-
koons was partly French, but his mother, Ogemalujua.
(Queen), was pure Indian, a,nd daughter of a Chief
named Shingahbawuhsin, and this Chief again was
son of a Chief named Tuhgwahna, all of them
residents of the Sault Ste. Marie district.

The Indians of Garden Kiver were not nearly so
far advanced in civil izati(m as those of Sarnia ;
very little was done in the way of cultivating the
soil, and very few of them could speak any English.
They, however, seemed to evince great interest in
religion, the services were well attended, the re-
sponses in the Indian tongue well made, and the
singing hearty.

I must relate one sad incident that occurred
during our short visit. It was a beautiful Sunday
towards the end of September ; we had had service
ill the white frame church, and very attentive and
orderly had the congregation been while Mr. Chance
read the service and interpreted my preaching. I
had been speaking on the subject of " Eternal Life"
^"This is life eternal, that they might know Thee,
the only True God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou
hast sent." Very wrapt was the attention as I
endeavoured to unfold before my simple hearers the
great and wondrous subject of eternal life. Had
they — sitting there before me — anything to do with
this eternal life? Perhaps their thoughts day by
<lay were on the things of this world — their fishing,
their hunting, their basket-making, or planting or

£ 2,

5: .::

r- -«!

•••».

t .

<*>«••>

tm-a* •

!3C: '* ■ ••

*^K,",-^

TIIK OJEIUVAY INDIA XS.

1^1

digginp^ potatooH. Did they ovor think that they
had souIh to l)o savod : that ])et'ore another Sunday
came round tliese things winch now took up their
time and thoughts might have passed away for
ever, and they themselves have entered u the

eternal state? If they were true Christian.^, they
would then be meeting with (Jod, beholding Him
face to face ; they would be with the holy angels,
with Jesus. But if not prepared, where would tliev
be if A great gulf would be bet^veen then» and
heaven — a great impassable gulf; they would be
with the lost! Before another Sunday came round
this great and wonderful change might take placi'.
Were they prepared 't

Among my hearers were two women ; one on the
left hand side of the church was a newly- mrried
young woman wearing a scarlet shawl a i hat
with tlowers. She could not have been moio than
twenty. The other, who was her mother, sat on
the opposite side; an old woman — a widow —
wa-apped in a black shawd. The husband of the
young woman was in the gallery overhead.

Service was over, and we had wended our way
back to the parsonage, followed by several Indians,
men and women with their babes, who had come to
shake hands or to ask for "muskeke" (medicine).
All at once we heard a shout from the garden, and
a girl came rushing up, crying: "Quick! help!
there are people drowning." We all ran off with
great haste to the shore, the Indian w^omen wailin;^'
in their own peculiar way, some burying their
heads in their shawls and sobbing with grief. Quite
a little fleet of boats and canoes were already off to
the rescue ; six or seven in all. We could not at
first make out wdiere was the scene of the disaster,
but soon it became only too apparent. There, far

out ill

earrie(

specks

selves.

them, ,

their \

disappi

many

'•()h,tl

two no

of. Th

increase

as the

tlie poo

two Wll(

hurried

])aratior

<'verythi

hrandy.

half-dro

and shi>

^^upportt

two mer

the youn

The chiJ

was four

hehind.

tnres up

them.

One of
yet been
the boat
piobably
we brou<
^tate at tl
that he w

TIIH (UKIUVAY INDIANS.

out in the very centre of tlie broad river, Lein*^

1)V the current, were four or tivt;

earned away hy
specks, the heads of people Htrut^^j^linj^ to save them-
selves. The boats were still a long distance from
them, and breathlessly we watched as they nmdt^

d. T

thi

»f th

!ks had

leir way onward, ivvo, tnreo oi tne specKs nad
disappeared ; only two W( re now visible. '* How
nwiny were in the boat?" was anxiously asked.
" Oh, there nuist have been eight or nine ;" and only
two now above water. It was sickenin<; to think
of. The wailing cries of the women on the shoro
increased each moment, and j^reat was the suspense
as the foremost boat drew with all speed towards
the poor drowning creatures. I waited to see tho
two who were atioat pulled inio the boats, and then
hurried up to the house to see if all needful pre-
parations had been made. Mrs. Chance had got
everything ready ; a goo'^ bright fire, blankets, and
brandy. When I went back to the shore, the poor
lialf-drowned creatures had just landed. Shaking
and shivering they were lifted out of th boat and
supported up to the house. Four had been saved :
two men and two women. One was still missing,
the young wife who had worn the hat and flowers !
The children who were supposed to have gone, it
was found on iiujuiry had been providentially left
Itchind. As soon as we could get the poor crea-
tures up to the house, we set to work to revive
them.

One of the men, the husband of her who had not
yet been found, was on the point of giving in when
the boat reached him, and in a moment more would
probably have sunk. He was perfectly cold when
we brought him in, and being in a consumptive
state at the time of his immersion, we much feared
that he would not survive the shock. The poor old

4r *^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

woman's heart seemed almost broken at the loss of
her daughter, and she sat waiUng in the kitchen the
whole afternoon. The house was of course crowded
with Indians who came in to help or sympathize,
i rom those who went to the rescue we learned that
the poor woman who was drowned had her hand
above the water when the boat came up, but she
sank before the people con Id «;eize it. Her hat was
afterwards found about two miles below the place
where she sank. In the evening the poor old woman
described how the accident had happened. She
said the boat was small and rather too heavily-
laden. Just as they got to the middle of the river,
a breeze sprang up, and the waves began coming
over the side. One of the men jumped into the
water to lighten it, but it was of no use. The boat
filled, and in a few moments they were all struggling
in the water. The poor old creature described how
she sank to a great depth, and then rose again ; how
she prayed to Kezha-Musnedoo (the Good Spirit) to
save her; how she sank again; and then, while
under the water, saw the dark shadow of the boat
coming over her ; how again she rose to the surfaee
and was saved.

We met again for service in the evening, and
Mr. Chance preached very solemnly to a laige
congregation from the words, '* Prepare to meet thy
God."

A day or two after this we left the Garden River
Mission and returned to Sarnia.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

CHAPTER X.

Baptism of Pagans.

There were not many genuine Pagans either at
Sarnia or at Kettle Point. Pagan practices had
fallen altogether into disuse. There were some
Indians livin<r who had been "medicine men," but

we never heard that they practised their charms.
Still there were several families who held aloof from
(Christianity. When spoken to about being bap-
tized, their reply was that they thought the Christian
Indians behaved worse than the Pagan Indians, and

IK, ■ • ■ n^

r <««

T^HE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

4.W

they were afraid that if they were baptized they
would become as bad. It was sad that such a thing
could be said, and sadder still that there should be
any truth about it. Of course the mere fact of the
Indians being brought into contact with white
people would lead them into temptations from which,
in their wild wandering state, the}^ had been com-
paratively free. It has been said even by white
travellers that they have found the pagan Indians
of the North more honest and trustworthy than
those in a semi-civilized and nominally Christian
state. The Indian when he mixes with the Whites
soon learns their bad habits, but is more slow to
learn what is holy and good.

There were several families at Kettle Point who
at the time when we established our Mission were
still nominally Pagan. Chief among them were
Ahbettuhwahnuhgund and his sister, and Shaukeens,
with his wife and family. Ahbettuhwahnuhgund" s
wife had been baptized, and so also had his two
eldest children. One of the tirst religious rites that
I was asked to perform when I began to visit
Kettle Point was to receive into the Christian fold
the Chief's little boy and aged sister; and at the
same time the wife of Shaukeens, who had had
several rather dangerous attacks of illness^ was
baptized. We called the little boy Cornelius, and
Mrs. Shaukeens received the name of Tabitha.

It was strange how superstitious the Indians
continued to be even after their acceptance of
Christianity. They seemed never to lose altogether
their faith in witchcraft, especially in that form by
which it was believed that certain persons had
power to cause sickness or misfortune to others.
They seemed also to have a firm belief in dreams.
Once I was visiting at a poor miserable little shanty

on the
his son
were in
in consi
outside
old clot
tend th
the eld
smokino
was gna
him a w
had eate
too ill to
that he 1
<h'eam.
four part
and wretc
part one
very sick
him into ,
heautiful,
and work
<heam. J
the poor
I heard af
the old m{
" medicine
ness upon
It Avas a
of Shauke
were brou<
At 2 p.
l^'gan to
>*ehool-houi
we began
I evening pri

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

'\f

on the Sarnia Reserve, and found an old man and
his son both lying very sick. The poor creatures
were in a wretched condition, the hovel they were
in consisting merely of strips of bark and old boards
outside and inside hunoj with ra<]rs and tatters and
old cloths of every description. The only person to
tend them was an old woman — wife, I suppose, of
the elder man — who was crouching over the fin^
smoking her pipe. When we came in, the sick man
was gnawing a duck bone, some one having shot
him a wild duck. He said it was the first time he
had eaten anything for several days ; his son was
too ill to eat anything. The old man told Wagimah
that he had seen me before, a night or two ago in a
(heam. I had made a garden, and divided it into
four parts, and one of these parts was very miserable
and wretched. I was walking through this miserable
part one day, when I found this poor man. He was
very sick indeed, and I took him up and brought
hiin into another part of the garden which was very
beautiful, and told him that he might stay there
and work, and be happy for ever. Such was his
<heam. I repeated some verses of Scripture to
the poor creature, and then we knelt and prayed.
I heard afterwards that the people around believed
the old man to be bewitched ; some evilly-disposed
* medicine man," they said, had brought this sick-
ness upon him by his enchantments.

It was a very interesting occasion when the whole
of Shaukeens' family, consisting of seven children,
were brought to me for baptism.

At 2 p.m. the horn was blown, and the people
l)egan to come together to our little temporary
school-house. About twenty-eight assembled, and
we began service with a hymn ; then I read the
evening prayers from my Ojebway prayer-book; and

'^.\

-^XXZ'

I*.

:ic:

'll

'—• 1^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

rtftt

at the close of the lesson began the baptismal service.
David Sahpah, his wife, and Adam stood sponsors
for the children. The names given to them were
Stephen, Emma, Sutton, Esther, Alice, Talfourd,
and Wesley. Before their baptism, they had no
names, and I had to register them in my book as
No. I boy, No. 2 girl, and so on. It was curious to
notice how Pagans attending our services never
made any change in their position as the service
proceeded. This time the mother, who had been
baptized about two months before, kneeled, or stood,
or sat with the other people ; but the father and
children sat quietly on their seats. After the service
the children joined in the devotions, and the father
only remained sitting.

The Chief Ahbettuhwahnuhofund for a lonij time
refused to be baptized, although I very often had
conversations with him on the subject, and I felt
that in his heart he fully believed the great truths
of Christianity. It w^as partly, perhaps, pride that
kept him back, and partly that he was waiting, as
he said, to see the Church of England Mission
firmly established at Kettle Point.

In the first week of January, 1870, our new
school-church and master's house at Kettle Point
were opened for use. Very pretty they looked as
we approached ; three flags were flying, and there
w^ere crowds of Indians around. Mr. Jacobs, who
was now settled in charge of the Mission, met us
on the steps of the little church, and accompanied
us in. It was most tastefully decorated, and fitted
up with a reading-desk on each side, dark- stained
communion rails, and crimson coverings. Forty-
five persons assembled at the opening service, and
just tilled the seats. It was a cause of much satis-
faction to the Indians to have their little church,

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

which they had worked so hard to build, at length
completed. They had themselves supplied all the
saw-logs out of w^hich the lumber was made, and
had put up the framework, so that it had been but
a very small expense to the Mission.

Shortly after this I received word from the Chief
that ho was anxious to be baptized. His answer to
my questions were very simple and childlike, and 1
had every reason to hope that he was sincere in his
desire to be a Christian. " Many of these things
that you tell me," he said, " are new to me. I hear
them now for the first time ; nevertheless, I believe
them. I believe all that the Christian's book
teaches ; I cannot but believe it. No man could
have written that book. I receive it all as true, and
I trust that I may gradually learn all that there is
to be learnt about the Christian reliijion."

I gave him the name of Isaac, that being a name
by which he had been commonly known among the
white people for some time past. It w^as very
interesting to kneel with that newly-baptized Indian
Chief, and hear him for the first time pronounce
those sacred words, " Wayoosemegooyun Kezhegoong
ayahyun" — "Thou who art our Father, in heaven
who art." The Chief, his wife, his sister, and his
children were all now Christians, and could unite
together in prayer and praise and Christian worship.

•m>

*••*«

i;(l«**-«t.,...».^

Jt: "^ ..

''<C. I

'^f^St?'-'

. IwBk

Ml
«t|

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

CHAPTER XL
The Red River Expedition.

The year 1870 was memorable in Europe for the
great war between France and Germany, followed
by the los^s of the Pope's temporal power, and the
establishment of secular government in Rome.
Here in Canada the excitement of the day was the
Red River rebellion, to quell which a military
expedition was despatched under the command of
General (then Coloriel) Wolseley. I had arranged
to make a Missionary tour to Lake Superior during
the summer, and it so happened that I fell in with
the troops on their way up the lake and did service
for them as chaplain while they were encamped at
Thunder Bay.

It was a busy scene in the dock at Collingwood
just prior to starting. There were about a hundred
L-oquois Indians who had been engaged as guides and
boatmen, and these were to precede the expedition
and arrange for the portaging and crossing the rivers
before the arrival of the troops. The steamship
Vhkora was moored to the dock, the whole vessel
from stem to stern being heavily laded down, and
there was considerable delay before we started, but
at length the ropes were let go, the planks drawn
in, and we were off. This was the C/iicoras first
trip of the season, and large crowds gathered about
the docks at the various places where we stopped
on our way up the lakes, the general expectation
evidently being that the troops would be on board.
The disappointment was great when it was found

that T

Voyag

the pai"

ye got

Island

sprinkl

fir and

haired

there t

was so

of the I

to whic

last wc

shore, I

i\rr. anc

four ho

expedit

ceeded

Sault H

was nee

the C//ic

a canal

boats W(

the Ame

so be rei

charge (

Avhile t

through

the pla

thouijh c

and hav

side was

a road h;

red-whee

thing cor

point abo

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

that we had only an advanced guard of Indian
Voyageurs with us. One old lady, accosting one of
the passengers, in her enthusiasm exclaimed, '' Have
ye got the army on board?'' Above Manitoulin
Island the channel becomes very narrow and is
sprinkled with little rocky islets clad scantily with
fir and birch trees. On one was living an old grey
haired man in charge of a lighthouse ; he had been
there the whole winter shut in by ice and snow, and
was so full of delight at witnessing " the first boat
of the season " that he saluted us by firing his t;un,
to which we responded by a grunting whistle. At
last we reached Garden River, and stepping on
shore, I was soon exchanging hearty greetings with
Mr. and Mrs. Chance. The Chlcora was detained
four hours at this place, as all the boats for the
expedition were to be taken off before they pro-
ceeded further and to be rowed by the Indians to
Sault Ste. Marie, a distance of twelve miles. It
was necessary to do this because the only way for.
the Cliicora to get into Lake Superior was through
a canal on the American side of the river, and if the
boats were left on board they might be regarded by
the American Government as munitions of waran<]
so be refused passage. So the Indians were to take
charge of the boats and pole them up the rapids,
while the Chicora expected to go innocently
through the locks as a boat of peace. Hov.'^ever
the plan did not answer ; the Chlcora even
though divested of her boats, was refused passage,
and having unloaded everything on the Canadian
side was obliged to return whence she came. Then
a road had to be cut along the Canadian shore, the
red-wheeled waggons brought into use, and every-
thing conveyed a distance of some three miles to a
point above the rapids, where a dock was constructed

^•».^

<c.

\p.

••M

tat.

In.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

and another Canadian vessel, the Alfjoma em-
ph)yed to carry the things on to Thunder Bay on
the shore of Lake Superior.

. As there was likely under these circumstances to
be considerable delay before I could continue my
JDtirney, I passed my Leisure time under the hospit-
able roof of Mr. and Mrs. Chance, and was glad of
the opportunity to renew my acquaintance with
the Indians whom we had met last fall. I had
hoped that Mr. Chance would have been able to
accompany me on my expedition up the Lake ;
indeed it had been his own wish to do so, and in
that case we should have taken Lis own boat T/tr
jMhssionarj/ and a crew of Indians, and so have
been independent of the steam.boats. Circumstances
however occurred to prevent the carrying out of
this plan, and in the end I started alone by steam-
boat, with my tent, camp-bed, a good stock of books,
provisions, &c., and a Garden River Indian named
James as my attendant. Col. Wolseley and his
staff and a large detachment of troops were on
board the steamboat, and on arrival at Thunder
Bay, about 300 miles distant from Sault Ste. Marie,
we found a scene of the greatest activity and ex-
citement. The troops, about 1 200 in number, were
encamped on a wild bare spot with only a few
rough shanties and houses, about three miles from
the Hudson Bay Company Post, Fort William.
The Bush had been burnt over, and it was a most
desolate, uninviting looking place, although the
distant scenery around was grand. There was
considerable difficulty in disembarking, as the water
near the shore was shallow and there was no dock,
so everything had to be taken from the steamboat
to the land in a flat scow hauled to and fro by a
rope. We pitched our tent on the shore, close to

tlie 80

travelh

the trof

First, f

boats a

till the

was rea

tlie 700

troops

on the

waggon

Wolselc

and roc

Very

negan t

primary

«ettleme

pointed

(.'atholic

amonor t

})riest re

gentlenu

respectec

also a I

images.

around 1

Indian >

whose nt

at all bi^

he said, '

not thinl

seemed m

I told hi

nearly a

ioars cai

indeed ij

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

<53

the soldiers' camp, other tents of explorers and
travellers being close around us. From this point
the troops were to start on their journey to Winnipeg.
First, forty miles of road had to be constructed, and
boats and everything had to be carried on waggons
till the first water in the chain of lakes and rivers
was reached. This had to be done for the whole of
tlie 700 miles to Winnipeg ; wherever possible the
troops went by boat, and where there was no water
on the route, a road had to be constructed and the
waggons used. It was no easy task that (,'olonel
Wolseley had before him in this wild, uninhabited
and rocky country.

Very soon after my arrival at Thunder Bay I
bej^an to look about for Indians, that beinnf the
primary object of my visit. I found (juite a larg(i
settlement of them at Fort M^illiam, but was disap-
pointed to discover that they were all Roman
(,'atholics. The Jesuits, it appeared, had been
among them for more than a century. They had a
])riest resident among them, an old man, I was told,
gentlemanly, courteous, and generally beloved and
respected both by Indians and Whites ; they had
also a little church decorated with flowers and
images. However, I managed to draw a few people
around me, and scarcely a day passed but I had
Indian visitors to my tent. The Indian Chief,
whose name was Mungedenah, di<i not seem to be
at all bigoted in his religion. Pointing to the sky,
he said, '" I know there is only one God, and I do
not think Christians ought to be divided." He
seemed most anxious to have an Ojebway Testament.
I told him that the Garden River Indians could
nearly all read the Testament for themselves.
Tears came into his eyes, and he said he wished
indeed it could be the same with them. When

THE OJKBWAY INDIANS.

he rose to leave, he thanked me, and pointing up
to heaven snid (iod would Mess nu\

After the visit of their (-hic^f the Indians got (|uite
friendly, and used often to eoine and He(* nie in \\\y
tent. One of them renuirked onee that he thouglit
there muHt he a great many wliite people in tlie
world, to judge by the large nund)er that had eoiiic
together that sununer in sueh a short spaee of time.
Some of the poor creatures were evidently afraid of
l)eing reported to tlieir priest when they canie to
visit me ; they generally scjuatted at the entrance of
the tent, and appeared to be k(;eping a watch all
the time, so that it was very seldom that I had an
opportunity of reading to them. Perhaps the most
interesting inci<lent that occurred was an interview-
that I had with some wild pagan Indians from the
Interior. Some one put his hea<l in at my tent
door, and said, " Have you seen the Indian Chief
from Kainy Lake ? " " No," I replied, " where is he
to be found ? I shoidd like very much to see him."
Indeed I was most anxious to meet some Indian
from that quarter, as I had heard that there was a
large settlement there of some thousand Ojebway
Indians all in the darkness of paganism. I was
directed to a store where the Chiet had gone in, and
immediately went in search of him. There h(^
stood, a fine, upright, muscular man, with sharp set
features, and a tierce forbidding eye ; long shaggy
black hair straggled down his back, a mink-skin
turban graced his forehead, into which were stuck
four white eagle feathers, and behind it hung an otter
skin appendage like a great bag, and covered w4tli
little pieces of bone or metal, which rattled as he
walked. I addressed the Chief in Indian, and he
turned and shook hands with me, and after a little
conversation he agreed to accompany me to my

•THE OJEHWAY INDIANS.

tent, where I prepared a meal for him. He was
v(3ry ready to converse, and tohl me that his name
was '' Makuh(hi-uhsin" (Black Stone), that he had
arrived at Midday, that he was accompanied by lour
other men, two boys, and a woman, that they had
come by canoe, and had camped six nights on the
way. Koojeching, he said, was the place; where
they had come from, and there he had left a thousand
warriors.

While he was talking, the rest of the party arrived,
seeking their (Jhief. They all s(juatted down, and 1
had to feed them all, and then give them tobacco
for a smoke. They were all wild-looking creatures,
their countenances as thoroughly unchristianlike as
could be conceived. As soon as their hunger was
satiated, and they had filled their pipes, they were
rising to go, but I asked them to remain as I had a
few words still to say to them. I then told them
briefly who I was, where I had come from, and my
object in coming to Thunder Bay. I had heard, I
said, that they were all pagans at Koqjeching. I
was very sorry for it, and very anxious that they
should embrace Christianity. A change came upon
their faces as I spoke ; they shuffled uneasily, eyed
me suspiciously, and were evidently impatient to
get away. They probably thought that I had got
them into my tent with the idea of using some
enchantments or exercising some witchcraft upon
them. I did not understand all they said, but James
told me afterwards that they were all very angry.
They said they were all pagans, and intended to
remain so. When I asked whether, if I were to
visit them some day, they would listen to me, and
if they would like me to come to see them and
tell them about God, Black Stone replied, " Come if
you will, but as for my people they will never

TIIK OJKRVVAY INDIAN8.

hecome ChristianH." I heard afterwards that a
Jesuit priest once visited their settlement, and aftci
he had left the sniall-pox broke out. In tlieii
superstitious ignorance, they attributed the disease
to the priest's visit, and so deternnned never to
accept Christianity.

I had arranged to visit the LakeNeepigon Indians
on my way back down the Lake, and took my

passage on board a steamboat whirli w at

Red Kock at the moutli of the Ne< er. at

my purposes were frustrated ; the ..eaml u,ts were
under the direction of the military Muthorilics,
orders were changed at the last moment, and instead
of Red Rock I found myself at Michipicotun. At
this place there is a Hudson Bay Company Post.
and a small settlement of Indians. The approach
to the Post is very picturesque, the river being

THE OJKmVAY INDIANS.

))()r(loro<l hy high-woodod banks, aiul tho clcan-
l(t()king white-waHhed Imildini^s of tlu» (\)inpaiiy
jncscntod a Htrikiiig contrawt to the wild sci^nery
around as we approacluMl. ro\vin<:j up thi^ river in
one of the ship s ])oatH. Wo pitclied our tent in a
cleared spot just across the river, opposite t(j the I*ost
uiid near to some Indian wifjfwanis. During our
stay, which lasted about ten <lays. I visited every
(lay among the people, and at nightfall we wouhl
meet together in one of their wigwauis for reading
the Scripture and prayer. The name of the (Miief
was Tootoomenaun ; ho lived like the rest of his
people in a simple wigwam made of a circle of sticks
sloping to a point, and covere<l with birch-bark ;
mid there, with his family and his dogs, he lay by
the fire and smoked his pipe, while I read or talked
to them, the smoke circulating al)out our heads and
then finding its escape among the blackened pole-
ends at the apex of the little domicile. Another
Chief from the nei(^hbouring settlement of Batchee-
wanig, about yo miles distant, was on a visit, and I
hud many a long talk with these two red- skinned
hrethren. They said they had had no niinister to
visit them, either Jesuit or Protestant, since the
previous sunnner, and they seemed very anxious to
lie taught, and listened very attentively when I
read or expounded the Scriptures. Finding the
people all so anxious to learn, I opened a little day-
school in the Chiefs wigwam. I had a box for my
seat, and the young people squatted round on mats.
There was an attendance of eleven scholars. Two
<'f the young men I found already knew the alpha-
t, so I set them on to commence the first book
iiile the others were kept busy with the A, B, (J.
hey were sharp at learning, and nearly all of them,
vith the exception of one or two of the youngest

ii"i* 411.. .,

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

ill

children, knew the capital letters and figures from
I to 10 by the time the two hours of study were
over. This school teaching was continued every
day until the steamboat arrived which was to take
us the remainder of our homeward voyage to the
Sault.

It is interesting to me to recall this, my first
missionary visit to Lake Superior. Certainly it
did not seem that much was accomplished during
my tour, and I was a little disappointed that there
was not a larger number of pagan Indians among
whom I might look forward to establish Missions
in the future. Still I had gained, at any rate, some
insight into the condition of the people ; there were
the obdurate pagans from Rainy Lake, Blackstone,
whom I was destined to meet again at a future day,
the Thunder Bay Indians all seemingly under
Jesuit influence ; then these more accessible Red
men of Michipicotun and Batcheewanig. Some Pic
River Indians also I had chanced to meet on mv
travels, and had some conversation with. The
Neepigon Indians I was sorry to miss seeing. I was
obliged to leave them for another time, together witli
the people belonging to several other settlements
on the North shore.

Altogether, the result of my trips to Garden River
and to Lake Superior was that I felt inwardly
drawn to come and labour among the people of
these more Noithern regions in preference to re-
maining among the semi-civilized Indians of Sarnia.
How the way would open I could not at that time
foresee, or how soon it might be my lot to move
into these wilder regions I could not tell. It was
merely an unshaped thought, the beginning of a
desire created in my breast.

It \

Sarnia.

my Ion

wife to

had an

iny abs

l)orn — ;

of Suh;

this we

to Mr. J

town, ^\

three Ir

a judici

the moh

men wl

school t

And
settled
Sarnia I
was apj
Kettle P
Our r(
i^'ooqua, t
we foun
wigwam
also the
hoy, wit]
and his
Willie b:
that the'

%■ '■'<<

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

CHAPTER XII.

Changes in Prospeot.

It was at the end of June that I arrived at
Sarnia. Very glad was I to be at home again after
my long, rough journey, and very glad too was my
wife to see me, for it was but seldom that we had
liad an opportunity of writing to one another during
iny absence. In the autumn our second child was
))orn — a boy — to whom the Indians gave the name
of Suhyahquahdung (proclaimer), and shortly after
this we gave up our cottage on the Indian Reserve
to Mr. Jacobs, and moved to a larger house in the
town, where we should have room to take two or
three Indian pupils as boarders. This seemed to be
a judicious step, as of all things it appeared to be
the most important, to commence preparing young
men who might afterwards act as catechists and
school teachers among their people.

And so Mr. Jacobs, who had recently married,
settled in at the Mission-house as Pastor of the
Sarnia Indians, and an Indian from Walpole Island
was appointed to take his place as catechist at
Kettle Point.

Our readers will not have forgotten poor Shegau-
gooqua,the poor decrepid bed-ridden creature whom
we found in such a pitiable condition in an old
wigwam back in the Bush. They will remember
also the mention wo made of her little five-year-old
hoy, with his shock of rough, black uncombed hair,
and his bright intelligent eyes. This little boy,
Willie by name, we now took in hand. I arranged
that the catechist who had been appointed to thq

^>^ «•<■•<

^PH|i

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

Kettle Point Mission should take two little boys
into his family, and train them up to a Christian
and useful life. One of them was to be Willie, and
the other a grandchild of the unfortunate man who
was murdered— Tommy Winter. So, a few days
before Joshua Greenbird was expected, we brought
Willie and Tommy to our house in Sarnia to prepare
. them for entering upon their new life. The first
thing wa*s to divest them of their dirty rugs, nnd
give them euch a thorough good scrubbing ; then
they were put into two new little suits of grey
cloth which my w^ife and I had each taken a share
in making with the sewing machine. Tlius, clean
and neat, these two little fellows of six years old
were shipped off to their new home. Walpole
Island, where Joshua the catechist was coming from,
was some 40 miles south of Sarnia, and Kettle Point
was 30 miles or more to the north, the road lyinijf
direct through the town ; and as Joshua had ar-
ranged to drive in a waggon the whole way witli
his family and baggage, he made our house his
stopping-place on the road, and we gave him and
his wife and four children all a lodging for the night :
then in the morning they started on again, taking
Willie and Tommy with them. For the first week
or two the two little boys were quite happy and
contented in their new home, and went regularly t
school with the other children who lived at Kettle
Point ; but after a time they got home-sick, and
then they did what Indian boys often do when first
taken in hand and put under restrictions — they ran
away. However, they did not get far on their thirty
mile journey homeward before they were accosted
by a farmer who was driving along in his waggon.
Willie, always ready with his tongue, and already
knowing a little English, called to the farmer, " Say.

you g

guesse(

come a

])ut we

to find

the cat

for the

inipresj

farmen

ready t

It w

began

Sarnia

put up

as a pc

was fai

good si'

tliat a I

tor the

little fr

school.

building

and a 1

levers {

couple «

removec

foundati

decided

a spire,

my assi

together

and ear

commen

Howe

of this li

^od was

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.'

111(1

nd
ist
•ail
•tv

you going Sarnia'?" The farmer immediately*
<j;uesse(l what was in the wind, and cried, " Yes,
come along, boys ; jump in." So in they jumped ;
]»ut were somewhat mortified — poor little fellow^s —
to find themselves, half an hour later, back again at
the catechist's house. The lesson was a good one
for them, and from that day forward they had the
impression deeply printed on their minds that
farmers were everywhere on the A^-atch for them,
ready to bring them homef if they tried to run away.

It was during this winter (1870-71) that we
began making plans for building a church for the
Sarnia Indians. The little building that we had
put up on our first arrival had never been intended
as a permanent church ; so now that the Mission
was fairly established and was beginning to show
good signs of prospering, it seemed to be only right
that a more substantial buildinif should be erected
for the purpose of Divine worship, and that the
little frame building should be kept simply for a
school. The first thing was to trundle the old
building out of the way ; so a " bee " was called,
and a number of the Indians assembled, and with
levers and rollers, and after working hard for a
couple of days, the school was twisted round and
removed to the far corner of the lot. Then the
foundations were dug for the new church. It was
decided that it should be a brick building, with
a spire, to cost about 1500 dollais. Mr. Jacobs,
my assistant, busied himself in the matter, and
together w^e managed to raise the requisite funds ;
and early in the spring building operations were
commenced.

However, it was not my destiny to be the pastor
of this little brick church among the Sarnia Indians.
God was calling me to other work. It so happened

•'"""» 1-1 ^

"**iiH'C«» «•<"■■•'

'•l'*"ni,«"J**'ti«Wi>

''**».^.'i

<«'«*

■f • ..

'H'I'lliii,,,,!'!

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

in.

S
K.

that, in tho providence of God, the Garden River
Mission just at this time fell vacant. The Rev. Mr.
Chance, who had laboured there so faithfully for
the past 1 8 years, was called away to another sphere
in a more southerly district. Great were the
lamentations of the poor Garden River Indians
when he left. Both he and his w^fe had become
much endeared to the people. Mrs. Chance was
the schoolmistress and doctor, and what would the
poor children and the poor sick people do without
her ? and what would they do without their Mis-
sionary who had laboured so long and so faithfully
among them : who had baptized their children, and
united their young people in marriage, and buried
their dead, and preached to them the glad tidings of
the Gospel, and visited them, and sympathized with
them, and helped them in their homes ? Mr. Chance's
children had all been born and brought up at Garden
River ; Indian nurses had attended them and cared
for them during their infant days ; the Indian
women had learned to look upon them almost as
their own ; and one dear little girl — Alice — had
died after a short illness, and was buried in tho
Indian Cemetery. It was a terrible wrench for
these poor Indians one and all to be separated from
their Missionary and his family. And the worst
feature of all w^as that there seemed to be consider-
able fear lest the Mission might be given up alto-
gether. The ISf V England Company, under whoso
auspices Mr. Chance had worked, had determined
on withdrawing from that portion of the field ; and
unless some other Society saw fit to take them up,
there seemed but little prospect that the work
among them would be continued.

All these things weighed with me, and I earnestly
sought the guidance of Almighty God in prayer,

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

7.3

content to follow His will and to be led by His
hand.

As Mr. Chance intended to leave Garden River
early in the spring, and it was a part of my duty
to make extended tours among the scattered Indians,
and minister to their spiritual wants, I decided on
making another trip northward as soon as possible
after navigation opened. My wife accompanied me,
and we took an Indian boy with us, named Aleck
Bird, as cook and general servant.

CHAPTER XIII.

<«»,.-i^ '.. ^.

Roughing it.

We expected that when we got to Garden River
we should find an empty house, and have to do
everything for ourselves ; so we came well provided
with a supply of Hour, salt meat, &c., &c. Quite a
crowd of Indians came running down to the dock
when we landed, and all were eager to shake hands,
crying, " Boozhoo, boozhoo," the Indian mode of
address. Then one seized a bundle, another a port-
manteau, and, all laden with our baggage and
supplies, accompanied us up to the Mission-house,
(^hief Buhkwujjenene was most warm in his greet-
ings. " Would that you could always remain with
us ! " he exclaimed. On arriving at the little white-
washed Parsonage, we were very glad to find that,
although Mr. Chance had been gone for more than

THE OJF,BV/AY INDIANS.

3!
r

a Week, Mrs. (Jhance and two of the children were
still there; tlie furniture also had not been removed.
Mrs. (Jhance taught me to bake bread before she
left, which was very useful, as I still often have to
make camp bread. After a few tiays we were left
alone with our boy Aleck. It was a piimitive 6tyk^
of living, but we both enjoyed it immensely. The
Indians were all so pleased to have us with them,
and the attendance at services both on Sundays and
Wednesday evenings was very satisfactory. There
was something (juite enchanting about our little log
cottage, with the hops clambering up the verandah,
the garden-beds full of flowers, the Vjroad river in
front of our windows, and the little sail-boat moored
to the dock, which we could use at our will and
pleasure. Then there were plenty of fish in the
liver, which the Indians brought to us, and an
accommodatino; old duck laid an eofjj everv morninu
just beside the door-step. Aleck was a capital boy;
always cheery and ready, and w^ould do anything
he was asked to do. During our month's stay we
only had fresh meat twice — once when a bear was
killed, and again when we killed our drake. Among
other duties of a new and peculiar kind, that of
Post-master devolved upon me. The position was
not an enviable one, and it took up a good deal of
time ; but it was convenient to get the mail without
having to send tv/elve miles to Sault Ste. Marie for
it. One day the boat arrived at the dock while wt.'
were at Church, and I had to set the people on
singing a h^^mn while I ran down to change th<'
mail. Another day an Indian came shouting at my
window at 6 o'clock in the morning that the Chicora
was just coming in. Half awake and half asleep I
turned out of bed, seized the Post-office key, and in
frantic haste rushed down to get my mail ready.

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

/.')

My wife sent Aleck running after me with niy
l)Oots, which I had forgotten in my hurry! I was
by this time able to preach to the Indians in their
own tongue. On the first Sunday after our arrival
we had an attendance of thirty-two persons at tlu^
Holy Communion, and among them were a good
many young men. The ofiertory collection amounted
to just .5^'i English money.

The first week in July we went on a little camp-
ing expedition to Echo River, where the Indians
were making their birch-bark troughs ready for the
next year's sugar-making. It was a fine bright
morning when we started, and we went in The
MnM^ionarji^ with Aleck and two other Indian boys
to row us. Echo River is a deep, narrow stream,
scarcely a stone's throw wide, with the thick foliage
of many and various trees overhanging its banks.
The only sounds which broke the stillness were the
notes of birds and the croaking of the bull-frog,
mingled wuth the measured splasii of the oars. At
length, after about two hours' pull, we reached a
little creek, and the Indian boys told us that their
encampment was a short distance up it. It seemed
?icarcely possible to take the boat in, for the stream
was very narrow, and nearly choked up with floating
saw-logs. However, we pushed along with poles,
and succeeded at length in reaching our destination.
A good many of our people ran down and welcomed
us heartily to their camp. It must have been
strange to them, I suppose, to see a lady in so wild
and out-of-the-way a spot.

A little clearing was cut with the axes, on which
our tent was to be placed, and a path cut up to it
from the creek ; poles and tentpins were then made,
and in a very short time our dwelling was ready
for our reception. Meanwhile the fight with the

Plf^

■I I;

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

lords of the Bush had commenced. While we were
rowing we had not been much troubled with the
mosquitoes, but now that we had invaded their
<lominions, they evidently regarded us as their
lawful prey, and commenced the attack in good
earnest. My wife, with a very serious face, drew
on my large mackintosh coat, and sitting down on a
heap of blankets, hid her hands, having lirst guardi'd
her head and face with a thick veil. I filled th(^
frying-pan with hot ashes, and covering them with
green leaves, carried it in. The place was soon full
of smoke, and after a vigorous whiffing I succeeded
in making it habitable. Now we began to breathe
a little more freely. Later in the afternoon we
ventured on a short walk to see our neighbours.
There were several wigwams all belonging to our
own people. They were not conical, but had, gene-
rally, rounded roofs, over which were placed large
sheets of birch-bark and Indian matting.

The people were very busy at work, the men
drawing out saw-logs with two or three j^oke of
oxen ; the women very busy with the birch-bark
or basket-making. We found the Chiefs wife
sitting in a very airy apartment, there being nothing
over her head but a few twisted sticks, on which
the bark had not yet been laid. When we returned
to our tent we found that good Aleck had already
got the kettle boiling, and we made a capital supper
otf fiied fish and potatoes. All was very comfortable.
The Indians had put a thick layer of maple branches
for a floor; on these were laid first a couple of
Indian reed mats, and then our scarlet rugs and
table cloth. After supper I sent Aleck to ask the
Indians to come together for some singing. A great
many collected, and we sang the " Te Deum " and
several hymns in Ojebway. Then we sat round the

camp

enoug

find 1

praye

wrapj

knot c

fire in

sides.

the pe

begini

of cow

inosqu

the n(

eyelid;

the sh{

Ilea ^, ^

niaoter

ihench

with a

over tt

it ceas

people.

We ha(

and a 1

when \^

drawbs

The

drawin

was da

Garden

in our i

ridge o

appean

signal f

request^

fresh r

THE 0JP:B\VAY INDIANS.

camp fire, which blazed up cheerily and gave light
enough for ua to see our books. I was pleased to
find how many of the people had itheir Ojebway
prayer-books and testaments with flieni, carefully
wrapped up in a pocket handkerchief. Each little
knot of people lighted a small smouldering mosquito
fire in the midst, so that smoke was rising on all
sides. About ten o'clock I concluded with prayer ;
the people shook hands and departed. Rain was
beginning to fall heavily. This and the clanging
of cow-bells close outside the tent, and the music of
mosquitoes trying to make their entrance through
the net suspended over us, drove sleep from our
eyelids. In the morning we had other enemies in
the shape of minute sand-fiies, smaller than a pin's
hea^, which attacked us fiercely. It was no easy
macter to light the fire in the morning in the
drenching rain. One of the good people came up
with an iron pot full of potatoes, which he hung
over the fire to be cooked for our breakfast. When
it ceased raining I went out to visit some of th<'
people, and then we prepared to start homeward.
We had only one Indian to help Aleck at the oars,
and a head-wind to row against, so that it was late
when we reached home ; but, notwithstanding these
drawbacks, we had enjoyed our trip.

The time for leaving Garden River was now
drawing near, and the American steamer iS/. Van I
was daily expected to pass. It would not stop at
Garden River, but we should have to run out to it
in our boat, so Aleck took up his position on the
ridge of the roof to keep a look-out, and the first
appearance of smoke round the point would be the
signal for the boat to be got ready. I had frequently
requested the stewards on the boats to bring me
fresh meat from Collingwood on their up-trip.

I "III ^•)« »}'-"•'

7«

IHK OJEBWAY INDIANS.

1%,

"•»(

Thoy at length complied with my request, and just
the day before we expected to leave came a l)ig
joint of thirteen pounds — the first we had seen since
we came up. So we had beef for breakfast, beef
for dinner, and beef for tea, and beef between times
in the vain hope of getting through it. At last we
called in our Indian friends and neighbours to par-
take, and they cleared oft' nearly all the food in the
hous(\ Evening came, and our boat had not arrived.
The next day was Sunday. Morning service; was
over, and the Indians, remembering the good feast
of yesterday, came snifting round, thinking to get
another. We had a very spare luncheon, and wi'
had to tell the Indians that we were cpiite out of
victuals. Then we sent Aleck to the Jesuit priest
to ask him if he would kindly send us a little butter
and milk. In the evening the good man came down
himself, and expressed the greatest distress at our
laughable condition. He was a German by birth,
liut spoke English very well. "I think I have a
leetle cock," he said, "and I will give him to you,
and if you have some rice, ycu may make some
soup ; that will be better than to starve." Wi'
thanked him warmly, and Aleck went and brought
the " leetle cock," and an Indian gave us a pint of
huckleberries, and we scraped the tlour-barrel and
made a huckleberiy pie, and so had quite a feast.
On Monday morning the steamboat arrived, and we
bade adieu to our Indian friends^ and returned to
Sarnia.

►«■.*«>«-«—

m ign

theiri ?

childre

Perhaj

them I

may bt

1 resob

few fri(

Spirit 1

poor ar

knew t

years a

want.

necessit

already

\5)> anc

board ti

not told

THE OJEinVAY INDIANS.

CHAPTER XIV.

Chief Little Pine.

Chief' Little Pine (Augustin Shingwauk) was
following his work in the lonely bush, his heart
was sad at the thought of the hlaek-coat (mis-
sionary) leaving them. Suddenly a thought entered
Ids mind, it was as though an arrow had struck his
hreast ; "I will go with him, — I will journey with
this black-coat where he is going. 1 will sec the
great })lack-coat (the Bishop of Toronto) myself,
and ask that Mr. Wilson may come and be our
teacher, and I will ask him also to send more
teacliers to the shores of the great Ojebw^ay Lake,
fur why indeed are my poor brethren left so long-
in ignorance and darkness with no one to instruct
them ? Is it that Christ loves us less than His white
children? Or is it that the Church is sleeping?
Perhaps I may arouse them, perhaps I may stir
them up to send us more help, so that the Gospel
may be preached to my poor pagan brethren. So
I resolved to go. I only told just my wife and a
few friends of my intention. I felt that the Great
Spirit had called me to go, and even though I w^as
poor and had but a few dollars in my pocket, still I
knew that the great God in heaven, to whom forty
years ago I yielded myself up, would not let me
want. I felt sure that He would provide for my
necessities. So when the raspberry moon had
already risen, and was now fifteen days old (July
15), and the black-coat and his wife stepped on
hoard the great fire-ship, 1 stepped on also. I had
not told him as yet what was my object in going

«Mi«ltJ

«o

Tin: O.TEBWAY INDIANS.

tiiul at first lio left iiio to myself, thinking, I suppose,
that I was going on my own business. I was a
stranger on hoard; no one knew me, and no one
seenied to care for me.

''When we arrived at Ahmejewunoong (Sarnia),
the tire-waggons (railway cars) were almost ready
to start ; so I still had to fast, and not until we ha<l
started on our way to Pahkatecjuayaug (London),
did the })lack-eoat know that I had been all that
time without food. Then he was very sorry indeed,
and fnjm that time began to take great care of me,
and I told him plainly wdiat was my object in
coming. It is not necessary for me to say anything
about London. The black-coats met together in
council to elect the great black-coat Chief (Bishop
Hellnmth), and I went to the big church to see them
all. But I had nothing particular to say to them,
for their <i:reac black-cuat had nothinjjj to do with mv
people. I was impatient to get on to Toronto to see
the chief black-coat who has authority to send
teachers to my people on the great Ojebway Lake.
We arrived in Toronto on the sixth day of the week
when the raspberry moon was twenty-two days
old. I was glad to see the great city again, for I
had seen it first many years ago, when it was but
a papoose, and had but a few houses and streets.
We went to the place where the black-coats who
have authority over missions meet, and I opened
my heart to them and divulged its secrets. I said
that at Garden River we were w^ell content, for we
had had the Gospel preached to us now for forty
winters, and I felt our religious wants had been
well attended to ; but when I considered how great
and how powerful is the English nation, how rapid
their advance, and how great their success in every
work to w^hich they put their hands, I wondered

■i^

often
why

loUiJf }

great

forty

sh'pt,

Lake

them.

inothe

and w

we can

n re <»"rt'

do yo«

lilack-

a ))igt(

childre

receive

read ai

l.uild li

they ni

The bh

replied

wards ]

he said

should

more ai

of myji

again t(

go hom(

people s

third da

"Mar

that tin

and loo

wonderf

powerfu

•Iv

llO
'(I

THE OrKBWAY INDIANH.

()

ftcn ill rny mind, and my pooplo wondorod too,
why the (.hristian religion should have halted so
long at Garden River, jiisfc at the entranee to the
great Lake of the Ojehways; and how it was that
forty winters had passed away and yet religion still
slept, and the poor Indians of the great Ojehway
Lake pleaded in vain for teaehera to be sent to
them. I said that we Indians know our <rreat
mother, the Queen of the English nation, is strong,
and we cainiot kee]) hack her pow(!r any more than
we can stop the rising sun. 81ie is strong, her people
are great and strong, hut /////people are weak. Why
do you not help us? It is not good. I told the
hlack-coats I hoped that before I died I shouhl see
a )>ii;teachin<ifwi<;wam built at Garden River, where,
children from the great Ojebway Lake wouhl be
received, and clothed, and fed, and taught how to
read and how to write, and also how to farm and
build houses, and make clothing, so that by-and-bye
they might go back and teach their own people.
The black-coats listened to what I said, and they
replied their wish was the same as mine. After-
wards I saw the Eishop of Toronto (Strachan), and
he said that it was his own wish that Mr. Wilson
should become our Missionary. My heart rejoiced
more and more, and I felt now that the great object
of my journey was accomplished, and I could return
again to my people. But they did not wish me to
go home yet. It was to be arranged that the white
people should meet together to hear me speak on the
third day of the following week.

" Many were the thoughts tliat filled my mind at
that time, as I walked along the streets of Toronto,
and looked at the fine buildings and stores full of
wonderful and expensive things. 'How rich and
powerful is the English nation ! ' I thought. ' Why

'17

"« <».J«»

■■!,/!"

r'^ ''*•!«•'

"*''*m;

HSl

411,,

"?'>*W

■»:(:

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

is it that their relio-ion does not ijfo on and increase
faster '? ' When I entered the place where the speak in g
paper (newspaper) is made, anc I saw the great machines
by which it is done, and by which the papers arc
fohled, I thought, 'Ah, that is how it is with the
EngUsh nation, every day they get more wise, every
day they find out something new. The Great Spirit
blesses them and teaches them all these things be-
cause they are Christians, and follow the true religion.
Would tliat xny people were enlightened and blessed
in the same w^ay ! '

" The next day was the day of prayer, and I went
to the biu: witjwam wdiere the children assemble to
be taught. 1 stood up and spoke to them, and told
them how much I desired that my children should
■be taught in the same way, and have such a beautiful
wigwam to assemble in, where they might hear
about God and His Son Jesus CJhrist. It rejoiced
my heart to hear them sing. After this I entered
the great house of prayer (the cathedral). I was
in Toronto when tlx' first oijc was there. Since
that time it had been burnt down and rebuilt, and
then all burnt down again, and yet now it stands
here larger and grander than befoi'e. ' The white
people,' 1 said to myself, 'have plenty of money; if
they know how poor my people are, surely they
would give more of their money to build a house
for us where our children may be taught.' I could
not understand the words of the service, but mv
heart was full of thoughts of God, and I thought
how good a thing it was to be a Christian, and 1
rejoiced that I had heard of the love of Christ, who
died for His red children, as well as for the pale
faces, for He is not ashamed, we know now, to call
us brothers. .During the few days we remained in
Toronto I was out nearly all the time with Mr

Wilson
I am a
walk a
so he c
house,
good,
of then
give us
'• Wh
and nn
for moil
way La
togethei
so man}^
and I s|:
my hear
had don
chief I
people,
the land
man wa^
Indian 1
support,
last of al
last of a
had recei
iustructi"
keep in
remembe

''On t
inorniniT,
the rive
Jt>ice<l to
wife and
days.

" Whei

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

AVilson, collecting money at the people's wigwams.
I am an old man of seventy winters, and I cannot
walk about as much as I could when I was young ;
so he got a waggon, and w^e drove from house to
house. I thought some of the people were very
good. One woman gave us ten dollars, but many
of them gave us very little, and some would not
•>ive us anythinor at all.

'• When we reached St. (Catharine's Mr. Wilson
and myself went from wigwam to wigwam, asking
for money to help the Indians on the great C.liip[)e-
way Lake. In the evening the white people met
together in the teaching wigwam, and there were
so many of them that they had no more room to sit,
and I spoke to them and told them the thoughts of
luy heart. This time I sp(jke more boldly than I
had done before. I told tliem that as an Indian
chief I had a right to s])eak on behalf of my poor
people, for the land the Avhite men now held was
the land of mv fathers : and now tliat the white
man was powerful, and the Indian was weak, the
Indian had a right to look to him for help and
support. As I chased my speech I looked around
last of all upon the children ; for I wished my eyes
last of all to rest upon these white children who
lijid received the benefit of education and Cliri^tian
instruction; and I iJ:ave them my beaver-skin to
keep in their school, so that they might always
remember my visit and think upon my words,

"On the second day of the w^eek, early in the
morning, we entered the lii-e-waggon to go to
till' river of the Mohawks. \ \^'as greatly re-
j<)iced to sec Mr. Chance once more, and also his
wife and children. I remained with them three
(lays.

" When the day came for me to leave, the black-

G I

1:. {'i:rn«.iM,aii

.,„,..■.*• '*•«!■

'Hi;::ii

I '> .iil»«aj«P

«4

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

coat, Chance, took me in his waggon to the place
Avhere the fire-waggons start, and sent a wire-messagr
to Mr. Wilson to be ready to meet me when I
arrived.

"I sat in the fire-waggon, and smoked my pip<'.
and rejoiced in my mind that my work was now
over, and I should soon return to my people. For
many hours I travelled, and the sun had already
sunk in the west, ard I thought I must be nearly
arrived at Ahmujewuioong, when the fire-waggoii
chief came to look at lay little paper ; and then be
looked at me and shook his head, and I understood
I had come the wrong way. Presently the firi'-
wao-o^on stood still, and the chief beckoned me to
get out, and he pointed to the west, and made signs
by which I understood that I must now wait for the
lire-waggons going towards the sun-rising, and in
them return part of the way back. By-and-bye tlic
tire-waggons approached, coming from where the sun
had set ; and a man told me to get in. It was mid-
niglit when I reached Pahkatequayang (London).
and they let me go into the wire-house and lie dowif
to sleep. I slept W(dl all night, and early in tlic
moriiin<>;a man beckoned to me that the fire-waefixons
were ready to start for Sarnia, and shv ,'ed me which
way to go.

" Thus I at length got back to Sarnia, and wa.s
glad to lie down and rest in Mr. Wilson's wigwam :
and now I am waiting for the fire-ship to come, and
as soon as it comes I shall go on board and return
straight home to my people.

"The black-coat, Wilson, has asked me to let him
write down all this that I have told him, so that it
may be made into a book and read by everybody.
And I hope that by-and-bye all the white jx'o})!*'
will see this book, and that their hearts will be

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

«,-,

)11S

wanned towards the poor ignorant Indians who
live on the shores of the Great Ojebway Lake.

" We have collected three hundred dollars, but
three hundred dollars is not enough to make
religion increase. If w^e had but the worth of one
of those big wigwams, of which I saw so many in
Toronto, I think it would be enough to build a
teachino: wiizwam at Garden River, and enouirh to
send teachers also to the shores of the Great
Ojebway Lake I must have something done for
my people before I die ; and if I cannot get what I
feel w^e ouo-ht to have from the Great Chiefs of this
country, I am determined to go to the far distant
land across the sea, and talk to the son of our
Great Mother, the Prince of Wales, who became
my friend during his visit to Canada, and gave me
my medal, and who, I believe, will still befriend
me if I tell him what my people need."

CHAPTER XV.
OcR First Winter ix Algoma.

! it

III.

Shortly after making this toui with Chief Little
Pine, arrangements were made for our finally
leaving Sarnia and removing our head-((narters to
the Indian Mission .at Garden River; the Committee
t" the Church Missionary Society agreed to the
fliange as an experiment, and undertook to support
the Mission for one year ; but the withdrawal of the

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

New England Company and the fact of so many
of the Indians having ah-eady been converted by
the Roman Catholics, made them a little doubtful
as to whether it would be a suitable spot for estab-
lishing one of their Missions permanently.

Before leavinfj Sarnia we had the satisfaction of
seeinjx the little brick church on the Reserve com-
pleted and opened for use. This, together with the
Kettle Point Mission, was now handed over to the
charge of the native pastor, the Rev. John Jacobs.

I must mention one little incident that happened
at this time. It was in the evening, and I had
called to see Mr. Jacobs. He met me witii his
usual geniality, and we sat conversing for some
time. Near the sofa was a large clothes-basket
with a blanket over it. By-and-bye some little
faint cries came from the neighbourhood of the
basket. " What have you got there, Kesheg ? " I
asked. Mr. Jacobs was a little confused, and
laughingly muttered something about an "arrival."'
The blanket was removed, and there lay two little
mortals nestled together, one fair like his English
mother, and the other dark like her faMier. The
In<lians afterwards ""ave them Indian names —
'• River Prince " and '• River Princess."

It was the end of September when we left ^^arnia.
A little girl had been added to our family th^ee
weeks before. We had great difficulty in getting
servants to go to so wild and out of the way a
place as Sault Ste. Marie and Garden River were
conceived to be. After many fruitless endeavours
we were obliged to give it up, and took no one
with us except our faithful Jane as nuise. Tluri-
were no (.^anadian boats at that time runnin<x from
Sarnia, so we had to take passage on an American
vessel. We went well supplied with provisions

suffiei

all od

sieigli

one e

was 1«

of the

and n

the Al

'po o

that

^hirie.

al)ove

been (

people

should

had ji

desiroi

expect

(iardei

the we

It AA

when A
had ki]
side, bi
not a
were h
on the .
1 en o c
thino-s
being i
Hrst th
take n
returne
friend i
<»n Sug
Kivor.

THE OIEBWAY INDIANS.

I a.

n
're
rs
nt'
w
)in
;m
lis

sufficient to last ns through the winter, and had
all our furniture with us, liesides horse, buggy,
sleiirh, and two cows. At that tinjc there was hut
one clergyman in all the Algoma district, an<l lie
was located on the^lanitoulin Island. 1,50 niik's east
of the point to which w^e were bound. To the west
and north our nearest clerical neighbours would be
the Missionaries of Hudson Bay and Ruperts Land,
'po or 600 niiles away. It had been arranged
that w^e should spend the winter at Sault 8te.
Marie, a village of 300 or 4C0 people, twelve miles
above the Garden Kiver Mission, and a house had
been engaged theie for us to live in; the Church
])cople at Sault Ste. Marie were anxious that we
should do this,— a little stone church, St. Luke's,
had just been built, and they, of course, wero
desirous to have regular services held ; and I
expected every Sunday to hold one service at
(Jarden River, besides visiting the Indians during
the week.

It w^as late on Saturday night, about 10 p.m.,
when we reached Sault Ste. Marie. The captain
had kindly promised to put us off on the Canadian
side, but it being so late and dark, and the channel
not a safe one, he was unable to do so, and w^e
were hurried off, boxes, tables, cows, horse, and all
on the American dock. This placed us in a dilemma.
Ten o'clock, Saturday night, and ourselves and our
things all in the wrong place, — the right place
l)eino- a mile and a-half across the water. The
first thino- to do under the circumstances was to
take my family up to the hotel, after which I
returned to the dock, and fortunately foun«l a
friend in need, Mr. Church, the owner of a sawnrMl
on Sui{ar Island, a short distance below Garden
River. He most obligingly undertook to put all

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

my things across to the (^anadian side for ine. His
men set to work with a will — several of them were
Garden River Indians — and in a little time ali was
packed on l)oard his scow, and we were steaming
across the Ste. Marie River. Fortune, however,
seemed to be atrainst us, — we were about one-third
of the way across when one of the cows who was
tethered t(j a parlour stove jumped overlxard taking
the stove along with her. Happily the rope broke,
the stove sank, and the cow swam. A boat was
put oii', the cow taken in tow, and rowed back to
the American side. However, in due time she was
once more safely got on board and made fast, and
in a little while we had reached our destination,
and everything was landed at the Canadian dock.
It was about one o'clock in the n^orning when I
arrived there, and I went up to the empty Mission-
house which we had occupied in the spring, antl
found a bed on wliich to snatch a few hours' rest.

On Sunday morning the Indians came round, all
delighted, to see me again. After holding service
in the church, T engnged two young Indians, an* I
getting into The ML^iuouan/, we started for Sault
Ste. Marie, as I was to have service there in the
evening.

During the next day or tw^o we were moving
our furniture, ice. into this house which w^e had
rented for the winter. It was roomy enough, but
close to the river, and intolerably damp; so after a
week or two of great discomfort w^e resolved on
changing our quarters, and one fine morning,
almcjst before light, saw Th' Musdouavf/ and anothei"
boat, loaded with our household effects, and run-
ning before a stiff breeze to Garden River. Tlu'
Indians w. ;e delighted at the change, and all
welcomed us wanuly ; but now fresh difficulties

THE OJKBWAY INDIANS.

«y

'^'

an^so : the little log parsonage was so cramped ami
small that we had nowhere to bestow our goods,
and a considerable proportion of them had to be
stowed away in the stable until two additional
rooms could be built. It was rather late in the
year for building operations, the winter being just
about to commence ; nevertheless we managed to
secure the services of a couple of workmen, and in
a little time a " balloon frame" was run up and
two new rooms added to the house.

A terrible winter it was — one of the worst winters
that had been known — the glass being sometimes
from 30 to 40 below zero, and the snow very deep.
One great snowdrift completely blocked the east
end of the parsonage — it was about fifteen feet deep.
The lower room was entirely dark, and we had to
make a tunnel through the snow bank to let in the
light. Some mornings it was so cold that we could
not sit to the breakfast-table, but had all to xiuddle
round the stove with our plates on our laps, and
the empty cups that had been used when put back
on the table froze to the saucers. Bread, butter,
meat, everything, was frozen solid, and we began to
lealize what an Algoma winter was. But, apart
from these discomforts, we had a very pleasant
winter with our Indian friends ; the services at the
church were well attended, and there were generally
upwards of thirty at the Holy (,'omm union. At
(.'hristmas time wo had a great feast ; nearly a
hundred of the people came, and after partaking of
the good things, we gave them a magic lantern
exhil)ition, which pleased them greatly. Then we
always had service in the schoolhouse every Wed-
nesday evening, at which there was an exceedingly
good attendance ; and on Friday evenings we held
a cottage lecture, sometimes at one house, souie-

"*.<«

THE OIEUWAY INDFAXS.

■ »

timos at another. Perhaps tlie most (liseonrnf^inir
thing was the day-schooL It is so hard to inducj
the Indiai. . to send their children regidarly to
sehooh There may ])e thirty names on thv. register,
hut the average atten(hincc is probahly not more
than nine or ten, possibly at times twelve to fifteen.
It seems to ho the same every wliere. Tlie old
people do not sufficiently realize the advantages of
education themselves, and so seem to care little
Avhether their children are in their place at class or
roving aljout the Imsh with a bow and ai-row.
The Indians are great people for medicine. I had a
good stock of it, and they were constantly coming
to me with their ailments. They make niedicines
themselves from roots and herbs, but prefer gene-
rally to get the White man s physic. There was an
old white-haired woman, an aunt of the chief's,
who used to come stumping along with a thick
stick, and caused some consternation in our nursery;
she never knocked at the door — Indians rarely do —
but would come in and sit herself down in the
nu<ldle of the floor, the children scampering away
to hide. She was a good-natured old creature, and
of course would do no harm, but she frightened the
children nevertheless.

Wo had one rather narrow^ escape while driving
on the ice. It was on Christmas Day; I had been
takin<]f Morninjj Service at Sault Ste. Marie and was
driving back to Garden River with my wife and a
young lady who was coming to stay with us ; the
wind was blowing, and the glass was in the neigh-
boui-hood of zero. All went well till we were
within four miles of home; wo had just passed a
log cottage on the shore, and were striking out to
cross a bay ; we fancied we heard a shout behind
us, but it was too cold to stop and look back ; how-

THE OiEIJWAY INDIAN'S.

ever it would havo })oeii bottor if wo bad donc^
so, for a few moiuonts moro and our horso was
i)lunuiii!j: in tho water, tlie rottou ico liaviiiLr
given way boneath his i'eet. As ([uick as tlioun^'bt
wo all Inirriod out at the l)ack of tho sleijjfh
}ind niad(? for tho sobM ico. There were two or
three inclics of water on tho ico, an<l our feet got
wet, but otherwise wo woi'O safe from (hmi^ei'. In
tho meantime some Indians had seen us from tlu^
shore, and came running to us Avith a, rop(^ and
some rails. It was twenty mimites bofoi'o the pooi
horse was extricated ; ho was down in tho water up
to his neck, his eyes looked glassy, and I w^is afraid
the poor thing was dying. However tho Indians
evidently know what to do ; tliey got the end of a
rail under him as a lever to raise liim up, and put
a noose round his neck ; then, having first loosened
the harness, they pulled with a will, and in a few
moments had him out of the hole kicking on the
ice ; they then gave him a good rubbing, and soon ho
made a plunge and was on his legs again, trembling
and shaking ; one of the young fellows took him oti'
for a sharp trot to restore the circulation, then th<>
sleigh was fixed up, and after a delay of about an
hour wo were enabled to continue our journey.

During the winter our mail was brought by men
on snow-shoes with a dog train; tlioy had to travel
about 150 miles to a distant station, where they
were met by other couriers, who exchanged l)ags
with them and took them the remainder of the
distance. The men go along at a jogging pace, and
at night camp out in the snow.

— •T^»':iP;t*>

THK OFKHWAY INDIANS.

(HAPTKR XVI.

ClIIKF BrilKWlJJKNKNE's MISSION.

It was sii<^ar-inakiniij tiino, and Buhkwuiiciion
was at work three iiiili'S hack in the hush collectinj^-
the sap tVuni tlie nKH)le-ti*ees, and, with the assist-
ance of his wife and a lar^e family of daughters,
hoilinu: it down in hu<]fe bhick kettles to transform
it into manle-suixar. It was rather a labour i^ettinii-
out there, and 1 had to take my snow-shoes. About
two miles back from where our parsonage stood is
a long range of low% rocky hills, about 300 feet high,
nearly parallel with the course of the river, and for
the most part bare and naked, oid}' sprinkled w^ith
a'lew^ ragged balsams, pine, and birch. It was
April, and the snow was gone from the exposed
parts of the hill, but beyond, in the valley where
sugar-making w^as going on, it was still a couple of
feet deep.

Wanderino- alonjy throuo'h the bush, the first siufn
of your approach to a sugar-camp is generally the
sound of an axe or the barking of a dog ; these help
to direct your steps ; then, in a little while you see
snow-shoe tracks, and then — here are the little
birch-bark troughs, one or tw^o to each maple-tree,
and a slip of wood stuck in the tree about tw^o feet
from the ground, which serves as a spout to convey
the sap fix)m the tree to the trough. It does not
run fast, about a drop in every three or four seconds.
or sometimes much slower than that ; however the
little trough gets full in time, and then the Indians
come round and pour it into birch-bark pails and
carry it to the camp to be boiled. The sap is very

iiiaki

each

shiny

•

maki
sap

THK O.IKnWAY INDIANS.

y.5

nice when you arc tliiisty — sli^litly swoot and wry
cold, as tho ni^dits imist bo Frosty (lurini; sugai-
iiiakiug time, and there is jjfcnerally a little iee in
caeh trough. Cold frosty nights and clcai' sun-
shiny days is what the Indians like tor their sugar-
iiiaking. As soon as the weather «^('ts too warm tlir
saj) heeonies hitter and is no longer" of any us(\

"'fc.i.

Well, after my walk of course I took a draught of
sap from the first trough I foun<l, and then wended
111}' way on to Buhkwujjenenes camp. The sugar
camp is made of poles about four inches thick. lai<l
horizontally for w^alls, and fitted into each other at
the corners, the crevices being filled with moss.
The walls are only about four feet high, and they
enclose a space about ten or twelve feet square ;

"i^^:^^
^ "-' ^

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

1.1

1.25

Vi m 125

■50 ■^" Mini

■^ li£ i2.2

I -- IIIIIM
111=

U ill 1.6

III

vV#

o/^-

Photographic

Sciences

Corporation

^"^-

33 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580

(716) 872-4503

P99«"P!Wi"^

wmm

THE OJEBW'AY INPIANS.

... ^»

m><

' i \

the roof is also made of poles placed like rafters
and covered over with sheets of birch-bark, an
opening being left the whole length of the ridge for
the escape of the smoke. In the centre of the
earthen floor is the fire, over which are suspended
five or six large sugar-kettles, holding perhaps
twenty or thirty gallons each, and into these the
sap is poured as it is brought in from the trees.
Along the inside of the wigwam on either side of
the fire is a raised floor of boards or sticks, covered
with fir branches, on which the Indians recline by
<lay or sleep at night. The door is generally an old
blanket hung over the opening. In just such a
camp as this I found Chief Buhkwujjenene, for
though chief of his band he yet has to hunt and
fish and make sugar for his living, the same as the
rest of his people.

" Ah-ah-ah boo-zhoo boo-zhoo !"— That's the way
we Indians greet one another. Very warm and
hearty, is it not? There they all were, busy over
their big pots— Isabel and Susette and Therese and
Liquette, and the old mother, who is very stout
and comfortable-looking.

I told Buhkwujjenene that I wanted to have a
little talk with him, so as soon as I had some maple
syrup, and my pockets filled with sugar cakes to
take home to the children, he came with me out of
the wigwam, and we sat down on a log together
for a pow-wow. Of course he lighted his pipe the
first thing, for Indians can't talk without smoking.
I told him I had been thinking that I would cross
the great salt water to the land of the pale-faces,
and try to collect some money to build the big
teaching wigwam that we had been talking about,
and I suggested the idea of taking him with me, if
he would like to go. I said his brother " Little

Pint

meei

sche

chie]

sufii(

listei

his p

like t

watei

woul(

advai

I usei

lonof

accom
mittet
when
is His
His w
Aft
in the
that B
land, a
helon^
his exi
The
Atlauti
Ai'chie
celebra
in 1812
started
middle ^
accom p
took us
miles.
100 mil

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

9;1

Pine " had already done a good work by addressin
meetings in. Canada and thus giving a start to the
scheme, and now it wouhl be tor him, the other
chief, to carry the work on and help to raise fmuls
sufficient to erect the institution. Buhkwujjenenc
listened attentively while I spoke, and then, laying
his pipe down, replied as follows :

"It is true I have often thought that I would
like to visit the great country across the great salt
water, and I have sometimes thought that the <lay
would come for me to do so : still, I am getting
advanced in years now. I am no longer young as
I used to be. I am not always well, and it is a
long way to go. Nevertheless I am willing to
accompany you if the Great Spirit wills it. I com-
mitted myself to the hands of the Great Spirit
when I became a Christian forty years ago. If it
is His will that I should go, I will go; if it is not
His will I will stay here."

A few days after this the Indians held a council
in the school-house, when it was dehnitely arranged
that Buhkwujjenenc should accompany me to Eng-
land, and the Indians agreed to sell an ox, which
belonged to them in common, to assist in defraying
his expenses.

The party who were to make the trip across the
Atlantic consisted of Mrs. Wilson, our little boy
Archie (whom the Indians call Tecumseh, after the
celebrated chief who fought under Sir Isaac Brock
in I Hi 2), Chief Buhkwujjenenc, and myself \Vc
started on a bright Monday morning towards the
middle of May, the first pait of our journey being
accomplished in the steam-boat If anO/nto, which
took us as far as Collingwood, a distance of 3C0
miles. From Collingwood we took train about
100 miles to Toronto, where we staid a few davs ;

THE OIEinVAY INDIANS.

-'i i

•;, I
M

■•I

^tl

then from Toronto we took train via Niagara and
Buffalo to New York. Our train arrived a few
liours onJy before the . teaiiisliip T/w India was to
start.

So far Chief Buhkwujjenone had seen nothin<j^
more than he liad seen before in his life, for h«^
had already on more than one occasion travelled
through Canada. Now however that ho was em-
barked on an ocean steamer, all would, for the next
few months, be new to him. One of his first ex-
periences was the (jualms of sea-sickness, and I
verily believe he thought he w^as going to die.
However, as with the white man so with the
Indian, a few days on the salt water set him all
right, and strength, spirits and appetite returned.
(Jn<^ evening on deck he told me a dream he had
liad shortly before I proposed for him to accom-
pany me. " I thought I was working outside my
house," ho said, " when I heard the note of a loon.
(The loon is a favourite bird among the Indians,
and they regard it with superstitious reverence.)
The sound came from the Western sky, and I gazed
in that direction to try if I could see the bir<l. In
another moment I heard the sweep of its wings
over my head, and there it Hew sailing majestically
along and drawing after it an airy phantom ship
with three masts; it sailed away off east, still
uttering its monotonous note till it was lost to
view. Thus my dream has come true," he said.
'• for this is the thi-ee-masted vessel that I saw in
my dream, and the loon is dragging us along ! "

At length the north coast of Ireland came in
sight, and then the Scotch coast, and finally wo
came to anchor in the harbour at Greenock. It
was late in the evening, about 8 p.m., when we
arrived, and we heard that there was a through

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

train to London at 8.30, so we made a great effort
to catch it ; we succeeded in boarding the train at
the very last moment, and were off by the night
mail to London.

The next morning there appeared the following
interesting, though not very truthful, notice in the

to
laid,
in

(l/asgow Herald : — " An interesting stranger has
arrived in this country, and it may possibly turn
out that the * Coming Man' has come at last. His
name, we understand, is Chief Buhkwujjenene,
which signifies ' a man of the Desert,' and he landed
in Greenock from the Anchor Line steamei; India.
The man was dressed in the full costume of the

111,

'l(N.^4i

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

IM'I

:i ?

if 4f I

Chippewa tribe, to which he belongs, namely, skins,
feathers, &c. He is described as being tall and
handsome, with a frank but thoughtful face, and
appeared to be about thirty years of age. It is
understood that this chief, who proceeded immedi-
ately per mail train to London, has been converted
to (Jhristianity, and has been brought over to Eng-
land under the auspices of the Church of England
Missionary Society, in order that he may be in-
structed in Christian truth, fitting him to return
as a native teacher and preachei among his tribe in
the backwoods of America. A more appropriate^
lodging for 'a man of the Desert' cannot be found
in the whole world than Leicester Square ; though
whether he would receive much Christian truth in
that locality is another question. If he would send
for his tribe, and encamp there permanently, a
picturesque effect might be produced at a very
trifling outlay."

We travelled all night, and were due at Euston
Square the following day. Earlv the next morn-
ing we sent on the following teleg/am to announce;
our arrival to our unexpecting friends : — " M3^self,
wife, Archie, and Indian chief have arrived ; shall
reach Euston at 3 p.m." This was the first intima-
tion that our friends had of the certainty of our
paying them a visit, as we had come away by the
first boat down on the opening of navigation, and
our letters sent by dog-sleigh a week or two before;
that were still on the road. Still less had they any
expectation of an introduction to one of the natives
of our wild backwoods.

Our train steamed into Euston Square punctual
to the time after its long run of 400 miles. And
now familiar sights met our eyes after a four years'
absence from our native land ; there were the cabs

and

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

lall
iiia-

OUl'

the
and

any
lives

and the running porters and the dense crowd of
people filling the station ; and there — still more
familiar sight — was my father s carriage and the
well-known figure of our coachman on the box.
Then came hearty shakes of the hand from my
father and brother who had come to meet us, and
Chief Buhkwujjenene, who seemed quite lost, poor
man, among the excitement and bustle, was intro-
duced and shook hands with the venerable English
Black-coat.

It was strange the affection that Bulikwujjenene
conceived for my brother from the first ; he mis-
understood his name (Arthur), and thinking it to be
Otter, always called him Neepig. Upon my father
he conferred the name of Pashegoiiabe^ the great
eagle, and one of my sisters he was pleased to call
Wahauaenooqua^ which title he explained to mean a
little spot cleared by the wind ; though for what
reason he gave this name we could never quite
make out. Neeffig and he became great friends ; they
had one thing in common, and that was a love for
tobacco, and in the summer evenings after dinner
the young white man and his grown companion
would recline on rustic seats in the garden, and
smoke pipe after pipe, the red man mixing his
"baccy" with some savoury bark from his native
land which he produced from the depths of his
martin-skin tobacco-pouch. They could not under-
stand each other's speech, but by dint of signs and a
few broken words of English occasionally intro-
duced by the Chief, they managed to carry on some .
conversation.

Quite a sensation was caused not only in the
house but in the neighbourhood by the new-comer's
arrival. It was strange to see him sitting in his
blanket coat in an easy chair beneath the gas-

H a

i .. »■

lOO

THE 0JF:B\VAY INDIANS.

r><^j

lights in the drawing-room, strange to sec him
conducting a lady in to dinner -and sitting at table
awaiting the arrival and removal of the various
courses, strange to see him walking the streets with
his medals on his breast, his skunk skin and leg-
gings and feather in his hat, or riding in the samt;
attire on the top of an omnibus ; and yet amid it all
he bore himself with such perfect grace and self-
possession that every one admired and wondered
at him. People thought he had a very pleasant
expression and agreeable manner, and they were
astonished at his politeness and the cool self-pos-
sessed way in which he accepted the many new
experiences which kept crowding upon him. A
photographer in the neighbourhood soon heard of
his arrival and asked him to sit for his portrait.
Several likenesses were taken — representing him as
a Christian Chief in his ordinary dress ; and as a
Chief of former days in feathers and Indian costume.
As he could scarcely speak a word of English I Avas
obliged to be tied rather closely to him as in-
terpreter, and assist him in receiving visitors, num-
bers of whom came almost daily. We also had a
visiting-card prepared for him on which was in-
scribed Chief Buhkwujjenene, Garden River, Canada.
At morning and evening prayers and in church on
Sundays he was most devotional, and whenever the
Lord's prayer was repeated he joined audibly in the
Indian tongue — " Wai/ooseinegooyim keezhegoong aya-
/n/un, tah keche-ahjieetandahgtimd kedezhenekausoowm^^
&c.

((

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

101

CHAPTER XVII.
An Indian Chief in England.

We were not long in setting the Chief to work.
It was Friday when we arrived, and on the follow-
ing Thursday our first meeting was held in Bishop
Wilson's Memorial Hall, Islington. Notice was
given of the meeting in church on the intervening
Sunday, the Chief occupying a seat in one of the
pews, and a circular was also issued headed : —

" A Red Indian Chief's Visit to England."

The result was an overflowing meeting. The
vicar occupied the chair and a number of clergy
were on the platform. Chief Buhkwujjenene seem-
ing to be just as much at his ease as if he were
addressing a council of his own people, stood forth
and in simple eloquent terms told his story, myself
interpreting for him every time he paused.

" My brothers and sisters, he began, I salute you.
I have come all the way across the great salt water
to see you, and it does my heart good to see so
many pale faces gathered together before me." He
then recounted what had led him to take the journey.
It had not been his own wish, but he felt that God
had led him to do so ; God had preserved him amid
the dangers of the ocean, and he trusted that God
would prosper the cause for which he came to plead.
' [any years ago, he said, I and my people were in a
very diflferent state to what we are now : we had no
teaching, no churches, no missionaries, our medicine
men taught us to believe in good and bad spirit^

J i'

102

THE O.IEnVVAY INDIANS.

'^h

: r:'

b V

and to depend on dreams. I, when a boy, was
obliged by my father to blacken my face and fast
for many days together, and while doing this it was
believed that whatever I dreamed would come true.
But now we Indians at Garden River are no longer
heathen, we have all now accepted Christianity and
we have our church and our missionary. The desire
of my heart is to see our religion spread among the
other Indians ; we want more Missionaries to be sent

to us, and greater efforts made to extend the bless-
ings of the Gospel. We want our children to be
taught to follow civilized trades as the white people
do. We feel that the time is past for the Indians to
live by hunting and fishing as our forefathers used
to do. We wish to give up our old habits and adopt
the customs of the pale faces. In order to accom-
plish this we propose that a big teaching wigwam
should be built at Garden River where our sons

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

103

3SS-

sto
sed
opt
Dm-
am
ons

may Lc taught to carpenter and make boots and
other such things as are useful, and where our
daughters may learn needlework and knitting and
spinning. This is the desire of my heart, this is
the cause for which I have come to plead. We
Indians are too poor to help ourselves, and so we
look to you white people who now occupy our
hunting grounds to help us. We know that our
great Mother Queen Victoria, loves her Indian
subjects ; often have w^e fought for her and we are
ready to fight her battles again. We have readily
given up our hunting grounds to you, and all that
we ask of you is that you will help us in improving
ourselves and in educating our children."

After this the Chief put on his Indian dress and
sang a war song. Much interest was stirred up by
his address and the collection which was made
after the meeting amounted to upwards of .5^'i i.

The following Sunday the Holy Communion was
administered at the old parish church of St. Mary's,
and among those who knelt at the rails to receive
the sacred emblems of our Lord's passion and death,
was the Indian Chief Buhkwujjenene. I repeated
the words to him in his own tongue as I adminis-
tered the bread and wine.

The following day we visited the Rev. Henry
Venn, the venerable Secretary of the Church Mis-
sionary Society. He received us most kindly, and
for his own part he hoped that the Committee, whom
we were to meet on the morrow, would agree to
continue their support of the mission at Garden
Rivei', and to assist us in our proposed scheme for
the advancement and civilization of the Indians ;
he feared, however, we might have some difficulty
in the matter, on account of our proposed plans
not being strictly in accordance with the main

^ \

t ■

104

THE O.TEBWAY INDIANS.

itii i

object of the Society, which is to carry the Gospel
to the heathen.

Among the earliest plans made for the edification
and amusement of the Chief was a visit to the Zoo-
logical Gardens at Regent's Park. Among the birds
the Chief quickly recognized the Canadian thrush,
and dotted his hat with evident pleasure at the
rencontre. Wc went the regular rounds, as every
one does, through the monkey-house, through th(;
parrot-house, down through the tunnel and along-
side the canal to the house of the reptiles, then back
to where the elephants and girafies are kept. The
hippopotanms was on land so we saw him well ;
the giraffes walked round and round and bowed
their necks to the visitors as they always do ; tht^
elephant obeyed his keeper, stood up on his hind
legs, elevated his trunk, trumpeted and consumed
biscuits. Then we saw the lions and tigers fed.
The Chief had a ride on one of the camels, and
looked very picturesque in his white blanket coat,
though scarcely oriental enough in his appearance
to produce a natural effect.

Another day we had an interview with his Royal
Highness the Prince of Wales. It was not brought
about in the way such things are generally accom-
plished, but still it did very well. The occasion
was the opening of the Bethnal Green Museum.
We had gallery tickets for the Chief and myself. It
was an imposing display. The centre of the hall was
occupied by all the great grandees in brilliant dress,
including natives of many a foreign clime. The
arrival of Royalty was signalized by a clarion blast
which thrilled through one's veins and set one on
the tiptoe of expectation. The Royal party entered,
the necessary ceremonies for the opening of the
building were gone through, and then commenced

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

jht
iion

ress,

a tour of tho galleries. The Prince and his suite
wouM pass close to us. This was a chance not to
be thrown away. I had a photograph of Buhkwuj-
jeneuo in my pocket. Buhkwujjenene on his breast
wore a silver medal presented to him in common
with other chiefs by the Prince on the occasion of
Ins visit to Canada some years before. I steppeil
up to one of the managers of the Institution — Henj
was an Indian chief, a medal on his breast, given
him by the Prince of Wales. Would it be out of
place tor the Chief to present his carfe de v'mtc to
the Prince % The manager good-naturedly said
that he would speak to one of the suite when they
approached and ask if it could be done. Soon the
word came that the Prince would be pleased to have
C'hief Buhkwujjenene presented to him. So space
was made for us by a policeman in the front ranks of
the crowd — and we awaited His Royal Highness's
arrival. The moment came. His Royal Highness
greeted the Chief most cordially and pleasantly,
examined the medal on his breast, and said that he
remembered his face among the Indian chiefs who
had been presented to him in Canada. " Tell him,"
said the Prince to me; "tell liim I remember his
face perfectly." We were then permitted to join the
Royal procession and make the round of the
building.

But our time w^as not all taken up in sight-
seeing. We had plenty to do, and only a little
time to do it in. Nearly every night there was a
meeting, and often we had two or three engage-
ments in the course of a day. Never did an Indian
chief have such a hard time of it. Wherever he
went, he wore his blanket coat, his feather in his
hat, his leggings and moccasins, and the skunk
fekin on his arm. Very seldom was any attempt'

til:

io6

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

made to treat him rudely, though occasionally it
was necessary to hurry him through the streets to
avoid a crowd collecting. Wide guesses were made
at his nationality ; one would take him for a New
Zealander, another for a native of Japan.

One of our best meetings was a garden-party at

Mitcham Vicarage. There was a large gathering of
ladies and gentlemen beneath the dark spreading
cedars on the soft lawn. The Chief put on his
feathers and ornaments, and at once became the
centre of attraction. I think it was on this
occasion that he narrated the Indian tradition of
the Flood.

some
sent th
the mu
up it ^
little
earth,
placed

ling

his

the

■this

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

107

'• !

" Nanaboozhoo," said the Chief, "had a son. He
loved his son. He told his son never to go near
the water lest evil should come to him. The son
disobeyed his father : he went out in a canoe and
was never seen or heard of more^ Nanaboozhoo
then vowed vengeance against the gods of the
water, who had destroyed his son. There were two
of these gods, and one day they lay sleeping on the
shore. Nanaboozhoo was looking everywhere for
them, determined to kill them. A loon offered to
show him where they were sleeping. He followed
the loon till he found them, and then ho made short
work of them with his tomahawk and his war-
club. But lo, and behold, no sooner were the gods
dead than the waters of the great lake rose up in
vengeance ; they pursued Nanaboozhoo up on to
the dry land, and he had to run for his life. He
sought the highest mountain and climbed to the
top of the highest pine-tree. Still the waters pur-
sued him. They rose higher and higher. What
could he do? He broke off a few of the topmost
])ranches, and made a raft upon which he got and
saved himself. He saved also a number of the
animals that were kicking and struggling in the
water all around him. At length he bethought
himself of making a new world. How should he
<lo it? Could he but procure a little of the old
Avorld he might manage it. He selected the beaver
from among the animals, and sent it to dive after
some earth. When it came up it was dead. He
sent the otter, but it died also. At length he tried
the musk rat. The musk rat dived. W hen it came
up it was dead. But in its claws was clenched a
little earth. Nanaboozhoo carefully took this
earth, rubbed it in his fingers till it was dry, then
placed it in the palm of his hand, and blew it

:;3i

]o8

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

gently over the surface of the water. A new
world was thus formed, and Nanaboozhoo and all
the animals landed. Nanaboozhoo sent out a wolf to
see how big the world was. He was gone a month.
Again he sent him out, and he was gone a year.
Then he sent out a very young wolf. This young
wolf died of old age before it could get back. So
Nanaboozhoo said the world was big enough, and
might stop growing."

About i^^8o was collected on this occasion.

We paid two visits to the Archbishop of Canter-
bury, at Lambeth. On both occasions he was most
cordial and kind, and appeared to take much
interest in the work of evangelizing the Indians.

whe:
was

11 ill

CHAPTER XVin.

A Tkial of Faith.

After this, meetings were held at Hastings,
Reading, Eynsford, Bayswater, Hampstead, Toot-
ing, Wimbledon, Coleshill, Kensington, Ware, and
many other places ; all much of the same chaj cter
— money was collected, and photographs and articles
of birch bark sold. The Chief excited much interest
by recounting the circumstances of his own con-
version to Christianity. "When I was a little bov,
not older than that little fellow there," he said,
pointing to a child in the assembly, " I was very
badly off. My mother was dead, and my father
loved the fire-water. I was often cold and hungry.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

IC9

and at night would sometimes crawl into the
wigwam and lie down beside my drunken father.
After I was grown older, a preacher came into our
neighbourhood and began to preach the Gospel to
the Indians, and I used to go sometimes to listen to
him. I thought the words he spoke were very
wonderful, and I was so much impressed by them
that I took every opportunity I could of going to
listen. As for my father, he would not go to hear
the preaching, and he did not wish me to go,
l)ut I used to go secretly without telling him. One
evening I was going as usual to hear the Missionary
speak, wending my way alone through the dark
lonely bush. My path led me out into a clearing
where I could see the distant horizon, and the sun
was setting in great splendour, the heavens all
lighted up with gold and crimson. Suddenly, like
an arrow, there darted into my breast the words
which I had heard the preacher use about the last
gieat day when the Saviour would return again in
glory surrounded by all the holy angels. I sank
upon my knees, and there and then offered up my
first prayer to God. The next morning I called on
the Missionary, and told him that I wished to
become a Christian, and a short time after that I
was baptized. Some time after this I was very
sick, and my life was despaired of. My father,
though disapproving of my having accepted Chris-
tianity, was nevertheless very fond of me ; he was
much grieved that I was sick, and I noticed that he
had begun to think more seriously of the Christian
religion, for I had often spoken to him and urged
him to become a Christian; I had also prayed
constantly to God that He would change my father's
heart. One day my father came to me as I still
lay sick upon my bed, and he said to me, ' My son,

rjp"

;.^lttl;

i VI!

•• !

' •^"l

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

Buhkwujjenene, I do not know whether you will
get well again or not, for I know you are very sick
indeed, but I wish to tell you this, that I have
resolved to become a Christian, and to-morrow
morning myself and all your brothers and sisters
are going to the Missionary to be baptized.' "

It was a sore blow to us when word came from
the Secretary of the Church Missionary Society
that the Committee had decided not to continue
the Garden River Mission.

It was to me a great trial of faith to be told that
my choice lay between accepting a more lucrative
post in Rupert's Land or relinquishing connection
with the Society under whose auspices I had first
gone forth. What was I to do ? How could I
break the distressing news to my poor friend
Buhkwujjenene ? I went down upon my knees, and
laid the matter before my God in prayer. And
very soon the answer came. A letter was put into
my hand which said, " A friend will guarantee you
.^^loo a year if you will remain at your post at
Garden River." How I thanked God. I felt it was
His hand directing, and I at once accepted the offer.
The Colonial and Continental Church Society
guaranteed a yearly grant, and I was sure that we
were being led by God, and that all would be right.
I could meet my poor Chief now with a bright face
and a light heart. I could tell him that all was
well ; that the Garden River Mission would be per-
manently established, and that the "big teaching
wigwam " should (d.v.) be built.

The next thing was to organize an English Com-
mittee and to open a subscription list for the support
of the proposed Institution. Among them were the
late Ven. Archdeacon Hunter, of Bayswater, and
the Rev. J. Halcombe.

THE OJEBNVAY INDIANS.

Ill

A circular which was issued stated that the Chief
had been gi'eatly encouraged by the sum of money
(^^740) ah'eady collected towards the object he ha<l
so much at heart, and that the object of the Com-
mittee was to further the good Chief's wishes by
the erection of an Industrial School at Garden
River, where children both of Christian and of pagan
parents from all parts of the Ojebway territory,
would be received, clothed, boarded, educated,
instructed in Christian truth, and also taught to
farm and to follow useful employments. The Com-
mittee did not expect to do anything great at once,
but to begin vvith small things, and gradually exten<l
their work as the way might open. The amount
required for the annual support of the Mission would
1)0 at least i£ 6co. It was expected that the Canadian
Government would make a grant towards the
support of the Institution when once fairly started,
and the hope was expressed that many friends
would be found both in England and in Canada to
assist, so that the poor Indians might not be left
destitute and uncared for, but rather learn that it
was the wish of their white friends, while sending
them the good tidings of salvation, also to help them
to become prosperous and happy in this life, and
enable them to maintain their rights as original
owners of the soil.

These steps having been thus satisfactorily taken
and money sufficient collected to make a commence-
ment, it seemed unnecessary to keep the good Chief
away any longer from his home, and one day in the
first week in August we put him on board a steam-
boat in London Docks and started him off for
Quebec. He preferred thus to go alone rather than
wait to accompany our party a month later, as he
wanted to get home to see to his cattle and crops

rt! V*

$0'**

; i

■J

m '>

i. ■'S

■ f ■

r ;'; ^

.i I ;:

112

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

and make provision for the winter. I gave him a
h'tter, with full directions as to time of trains, &c.,
which he could show to any one, and Indians are
always clever in finding their way about, so that I
felt no anxiety about him. When I met him after-
wards at Garden River, he pointed to his little log
cottage, and said that was better than all the great
houses in England. However, he retained very
pleasing recollections of his visit, and often has he
since asked me to write a letter for him to one or
another of the good friends whom he made w hile in
the country of the pale faces.

When we started on our homeward voyage, about
a month later, we took with us a young man from
the Rev. D. B. Hankins' congregation at Ware,
named Frost, to be school ter^cher at the Institution
when built, and also a man and his wife from a farm
in Kent as servants. On board the steamboat we fell
in with a family of emigrants, and persuaded them
to accompany us to Sault Ste. Marie. The man
was a carpenter by trade, and helped us in many
ways, but the following year he fell ill and died.
We then took the widow into our employment as
laundress, and she is with us still. Our two younger
children w^ho had been w^ith their nurse at London,
Ontario, during our absence, now rejoined us, and
we were soon once more settled and ready for a
second Algoma winter.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

113

. CHAPTER XIX.

Learning to know my People.

The Indians are a people requiring a good deal of
patience on the part of tiieir teacliers, as, those who
have tried working among them have generally
found. There is on the one hand a charming fasci-
nation about their simple manners and habits, their
readiness to receive and accept Gospel teaching, the
bright winning smile that lights up their faces when
pleased, their stoical behaviour under adverse cir-
cumstances, their gentleness and politeness, the ab-
sence of that rough manner and loud talk which is
so common among white people of the lower classes ;
and yet on the other hand we must admit that there
are certain strong points in their natural character
which are anything but pleasing ; and it is, I believe,
these points coming to the notice of people who are
not inclined to befriend them that have earned for
them the character of an idle, ungrateful people.
Many a time has it been said to me, " How can you
waste your time working among those Indians?
They will never get any better for all you can teach
them or do for them." And yet I have continued
labouring, and do still labour among them, believing
that it is God's will that every wandering sheep
should be sought out and, if possible, be brought
into the Good Shepherd's fold. If at times I have
found them trying, yet, after all, I doubt if they are
much more so than many a community of white
people.

I will now give a few extracts from my journal
of the winter 1872-73.

'"I ' '"<n

-1

1 ''

I: ^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

Oct. 21, we were up at 5.30 a.m., preparing for
the "Bee;" I rang the church bell to bring the
Indians together, and hoisted the Union Jack.
Mrs. Cryer got tea made, and pork and potatoes
cooked, and about 7.30 a.m. twelve stalwart Indians
sat down to breakfast. Then axes were shouldered,
the oxen yoked, and we started for the farm land
a little way back from the house. We mustered

twenty-two in all and had a good days' work —
chopping down trees and brush-wood, grubbing up
roots, and making huge fires to burn all up.
About twelve acres were cleared sufficiently for
ploughing, and this will be fenced round. In the
evening, when the men all came in for supper, I
showed then my plans for the new buildings, and
they seemed very much pleased With them. Later

ing

THE OJEBWAT IKDIANS,

in the evening I was asked to come in to Bubk-
wiijjenene's house, as they wished to settle the
matter about the ox.

Nov. 21. — The Indians held a great council in the
school-house this evening. Chief Buhkwujjenene
was the principal speaker. He spoke very elo-
quently, feelingly, and quite to the point, — describ-
ing his journey to England and his kind reception
by so many friends there. Then he spoke of the
proposed Institution, for which money had been
collected, and told the people that an opportunity
was now given them of improving themselves and
their children, and he urged upon all to support the
movement and to give up thoir children to be edu-
cated. Chief Little Pine spoke of the increasing
value of their land and the desire of the w^iite
people to purchase it from them. Our wealth, he
said, is our land. As long as it lies idle it is w^orth-
less. We must clear our land and farm it, and then
it will be of the greatest value. He also spoke of
the Institution, and advised the people to send their
children. Misquaubuhnooke and Shabahgeezhik also
spoke, and each found fault with the Indians for
not exerting themselves more ; they said the con-
gregations were not large enough on Sundays, and
that many qf the people who had families did not
send their children to school.

Dec. I, A(he7it Siindat/, — Heavy snow falling, but
good congregations. I preached from Rom. xiii. 12.
'• The night is far spent, the day is at hand ; let us
therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us
put on the armour of light." We have commenced
a weekly offertory, and it amounts to nearly two
dollars a Sunday. Two churchwardens have been
appointe<l, and one of them has charge of the Church
funds and is supposed to purchase all that is neces-

» in*" «■•

ilM'

r'>

ii6

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

sary in the way of fui 1, oil, &c. The collections
ought to be ample to meet all expenses besides
paying the sexton ; but if not constantly watched
the Indians are apt to spend the money on things
not really wanted, while we are shivering for
want of fire, and blinding ourselves for want of
light.

JJi'o. 27. — Evening Communicants' meeting at
I William Shabahgeezhik's ; about twenty-five present.
I spoke very plainly to the people, and urged none
to come forward to the Sacrament without duf
preparation. I said I would rather see ten persons
kneeling at the rail and feel that they were truly in
earnest, than thirty people who had come forward
without thinking of what they were doing. I in-
vited them to come and talk with me individually
in private. I said God had brought me to this place
to be their friend and counsellor, and to help them
on their road to heaven, and I hoped that they
would regard me as such.

Dec. 28. — Our first Winter mail arrived to-day.
The first mail we hear was lost and one of the
couriers drowned, so this must be the second that
has now arrived. I had only just brought up a
large packet of letters and papers to the house,
when I was called away three miles distant, to see a
man who had been taken suddenly ill and was sup-
posed to be dying. I went in the sleigh and ad-
ministered medicine to him. Then came a call in
an opposite direction to see Chief Little Pine, who
is also sick. He has no serious symptoms, but is
very weak, and eats nothing. He says he does not
wish to say anything about his illness, and wants
no medicine. "The great God," he said, "knows
ftU, and He can take care of me."

J)ec, 29, Sunday. — We had twenty-seven at Holy

sign

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

117

ip a

)USC,

Communion to-day, — little over half the number
that assembled last year. I take this for a good
sign. I trust that our people are beginning to think
more, and to realize how solemn is this Holy
Feast. The oftertory collection was nearly four
dollars. This I take for the relief of the sick. On
the other Sundays the money is used for church
expenses.

Jati. 3, 1873. — Meeting to-night at Peter Jones' —
about twenty-four present. After it was over I told
the people that the meeting next week would be at
Misquaubuhnooke's, on Sugar Island, and we had
made a plan for Mr. Frost to go over and teach
school there three times a week. I also made some
reference to the dancing, in which they so much
indulge at this time of the year, — exhorting them
not to keep up their parties late at night, to finish
with reading and prayer, arid not to be ashamed
for the Bible to be seen on the table ; also not to
let the whiskey bottle appear. I said God willed
that we should enjoy ourselves, but in our enjoy-
ment we must remember Him, and not give way
to sin.

Ja7i, 4. — Yesterday, while out, I was called in to
see a poor boy in a very suffering state, a large piece
of cord-wood having fallen on his arm and created
some internal injury. The accident happened five
clays ago, and nothing yet had been done. I im-
mediately applied a cooling lotion. The poor little^
fellow, who is only about thirteen years old, was in
great pain. His home is some three miles off. On
Sugar Island, and his mother had only heard of the-
accident to-day, and had just arrived when I was
called in. This morning I have brought him up in
the sleigh to my house and placed him on a bed in
the little old school-house; there is a nice fire in'

ii8

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

...J.:

4 4

tho Htovc, and wc have given the mother cooking
iitenHils and food, so they will be quite comfortable.

Jaft. 5. — About eleven o'clock last night the poor
boy's mother came knocking for me at the window ;
80 I went over to see him. He seemed much worse,
and was screaming with the pain ; his arm was
([uito black and the inflammation extending to the
hand. The mother seemed in great trouble, and.
being Roman Catholics, I told her I would go over
to see the priest, and perhaps ho would send some
one to the Sault for the doctor. The priest canu^
back with me, but seemed to think it no use to
send for the doctor, as, if mortification was be-
ginning, he could do no good. I then left the priest
alone with him, while I went to prepare a soothing
draught. While walking with the priest, I took the
opportunity to say a few words to him about my
visiting his people. I told him I was often called
in by his people to visit their sick ones, and hitherto
had made it rather a point of honour not to speak
to them about religion, as I thought he would nut
like it, and only on one occasion had done so. I.
however, did not like this plan ; as a clergyman I
felt that I ought to have the privilege of speaking
to those whom I was called on to visit, especially
the dying; so, if he objected to my doing so, it
would be best for him to tell his people not to send
for me. The priest said he certainly should not
like his people to be talked to ; still he would be
sorry for me to give up visiting the sick, and " if I
wished sometimes to offer words of consolation 1
must do so."

At the close of my sermon to-day I mentioned
this circumstance to our people, showing them first
of all the differen'je between our religion and that
of the Roman Catholics — the latter shut the Bible

^E OJEIlWAY INDIAN8.

119

oned
first
that
Kible

op, wo give it to all; the latter toach people to
depend on the priest for everything, we point only
to God and to Jos us Christ. I said I indeed desired
to see all the people on this Reserve members of our
Church ; still I felt that this would not be effected
by strift; and (j barrelling, but only by love. I
wished, I said, to try and copy the Saviour, who
loved all men alike. For this reason, when called
to help Roman Catholics or to give them medicine,
I was willing to do so, as I thought it was right to
do so. Still I had long felt dissatisfied that my
tongue should be tied when visiting these people,
for fear of offending the priest. For that reason
I had now had a talk with the priest, and told him
that in future, if I visited his people, I must be
allowed to talk to them. If he did not like me to
do this, he must forbid them sending for me. A
good many of our people went in after service to
see the poor sick boy. I took Archie in also to see
him. The boy seemed much pleased to see him,
saying, ' Kagat minwahbumenahgooze ' (he is very
pretty), and afterwards repeated the same words to
his mother when she came in.

Ja?i. 7. — This evening I had quite a nice talk
with my poor boy -patient. I told him the story of
God's love in sending His Son to die for us ; also
about the penitent thief on the cross being saved
in his last hour of life. The child listened very
attentively, and appeared to drink in all that I told
him, and I then knelt by his bed-side and prayed
for him.

Jan. 10. — My poor boy is, I hope, getting a little
better. His arm gives him less pain. I again had
a little talk with him, and prayer. I asked him if
he thought God treated him hardly in sending him
80 much suffering, and he replied, *' No." I thea

':: 111

J. -V

111

120

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

>»»■

5: 1

■ a

told him that God had certainly sent it all in love
for his soul, so that he might be led to think and
prepare for the future life : God had already heard
our prayers for him, and if he should gee quite
well, I hoped he would always love and serve God.

Jan. 19. — Frost has begun his school on Sugar
Island. The first day he had thirteen children and
the second day fourteen. He is getting on wonder-
fully with the Indian language, and can read the
lessons in church.

Felj. 2, Sunday. — To-day we had about seventy at
morning service, and twenty-seven communicants.
Chief Little Pine came yesterday to see me about
tJie Holy Communion. He said that recently I had
spoken so strongly about the danger of receiving it
unworthily that he was afraid. I knew, he said,
that he owed Penny over twenty dollars ; also that
he had not yet paid his promised subscription of
ten dollars to the school. • I told him God knew
the secrets of all our hearts. If he really intended
to pay what he was owing as soon as possible, it
was not sin for him to be in debt, and he might
partake of the Sacrament with a clear conscience.
I was rather glad, however, to see him turn away
at the end of the service. It is the first time that
ho has done so, and I trust he is really beginning
to think more of what it all means.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

121

CHAPTER XX.
A Wedding and a Death.

Feh. 3, 1H73. — To-day "William Buhkwiijjenene,
the Chiefs only son, was married to Philemon
Atoosa. The wedding was appointed for 10 a.m.,
and early in the morning William w^as off to fetch
his bride and her party, their house being about
four miles off, on Sugar Island. It w^as long past
the hour when Buhkwujjenene, Atoosa, and several
other Indians came to me in a rather excited state,
and Buhkwujjenene, as spokesman, explained that,
although Atoosa, the father, was willing for his
daughter to be married in our church, the mother
and brother were opposed, and wanted the priest
to marry them. I replied briefly that there were
two religions, Roman Catholic and Church of
England. When marriages took place between
parties of different Churches, agreement must be
made in which Church they would be married ;
this agreement had already been made in this case,
banns had been published, and the bride and her
father were both willing, so there was no need for
any trouble. Chief Buhkwujjenene said that was
enough, and he would go for the party. However,
I waited on and on, and at length went over to
Buhkwujjenene's house to ascertain the cause of
delay. I found that he, Atoosa, and his son, had
gone over to see the priest. They soon returned,
and brought word that the priest raised no objection
to the marriage being performed in our Church,
and had even said, "If you do what is right in the

ll!

m-.

• Hill

122

.THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

■!l'l

:. * ■

Church of England you will go to heaven the same
as if you belonged to the Roman Catholic Church ;"
rather liberal language for a Jesuit priest.

It was now past noon, and still there came one
cause of delay after another, so that it was 1.45 p.m.
before the party had actually assembled in the
church. All passed off' very well. Bride and bride-
groom put their marks in tho register, and then
all repaired to Chief Buhkwujjenene's dwelling.
The ; bride wore a blue merino dress with green
trimmings, a smart crimson necktie, gold brooch,
chain, and locket, her hair in a net with blue
ribbons. The bridesmaids were Isabel, Nancy,
Sophy, and Therese Weesaw.

The feasting began at 2.30 p.m., the table very
well spread — wedding-cake, wine, turkey, goose,
rabbit, beef, tarts, buns, and preserves ! About
twenty-five sat down at a time, the bride and
bridegroom at the head. Two tables were cleared
before the speeches began. Chief Little Pine made
a capital speech, relating the happiness of his own
married days, and wishing for a like blessing on
the young couple just united.

March 15. — Last evening our cottage reading was
at Buhkwujjenene's. I had just given out the first
hymn when a message came that I was wanted
immediately at George Pine's, for Eliza was very
ill, and, they feared, dying. I got my medicines
and jumped into the sleigh. George Pine had gone
away last Monday beaver-hunting. Only Sarah
was in the house. Eliza was lying on a, couch on
the floor, her head to the wall, her feet toward the
stove, — Sarah sitting about two yards from her on
the floor by the wall, with Eliza's baby on her
knees. The other two little children, Benjamin
aa4 Esther, were lying on some blankets on the

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

1^3

the

floor at the other side of the room. While I was
taking off my cap and muffler George Angisteh
bent down and looked at Eliza, and then said to
Sarah, " She is dead ! " He then got up quickly,
and went out to summon the neighbours. In the
meantime I felt her pulse and heart, but her eyes
were fixed, and she evidently was dead ; the women
who came in tried rubbing her arms and legs, but
without any effect. Gradually the room became
crowded with persons, the two chiefs among the
number. I gave a short address, expressed my
belief that Eliza was fully prepared for death, and
was now happy ; and told the people her words
about the eight true Christians whom she thought
might be found in Garden River. I pitied, I said, the
three little orphan children, and I trusted that God
would care for them. I spoke to Benjamin, the eldest
(six years old), and told him his mother was in
heaven, and that he must try and love God, and
then he would go to see her again by-and-bye.

March 1 8. — To-day was the funeral. The church
was crammed. I gave a short address after
the lesson, and we sang a hymn. The coffin was
opened in the church that all who wished might
take a last look. This is a prevalent custom with the
Indians. There was no road cut to the cemetery,
so I had to go on snow-shoes, and the sleigh, with
the coffin, was drawn by four men. Again at the
grave I said a few words, and commended the three
little orphan children to God's care.

Mai/ 28. — A very satisfactory meeting to- night.
After the usual evening service was over (in the
school) I asked all the people to remain, so that we
might have a little talk together about the Institu-
tion which I hoped would be built during the
Bummer. The Indians^ I said, had now transferred

lilii

•■it

''•'•Mil

lifi

124

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS;

.!!!

the land to us by deed, so that there was nothing to
prevent our commencing the buildings at once. It
was necessary, however, to consider what children
would be received into the Institution when it
was completed. Many friends were ready with
their money to pay for the support of pupils, but
they wanted first of all to know their names and
ages, and other particulars™ I felt, I said, that this
was an important matter, and it was time now for
me to ask them whether they were willing to give
up their children to be trained in our Institution.
I knew that it was a great responsibility for me
to undertake the charge of their children ; if it
were not that I was persuaded that our whole
undertaking had been from first to last ordered by
God, I should consider it too heavy a burden, but I
was sure God would be with us and bless us — it
was His work, and not mine. .Chief Buhkwuj-
jenene replied. He alluded briefly to our visit to
England, spoke of the generosity of the English
people in contributing, and ended by saying that
he should gladly send two of his daughters to
our Institution. Chief Little Pine then rose. He
addressed himself specially to the women, and told
them a great work had been done for their children,
and they must make up their minds now to give
them up. In a humourous tone, he said, all the
wea7ted children must be sent to the Institution at
once, and the infants be kept until they were old
enough. Their Missionary, he added, seemed to.
think it would be a heavy burden on him, and so
indeed it would be if he were alone : but he was
not alone, God would help him, and so it would be
light. He concluded by urging on the people to
listen to the good counsel they had received. All
that had been spoken was truth — it w^s ajU truth^

.THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

125

CHAPTER XXI.

The Opening of the First Shingwauk Home.

be
to
M

On June 3rd, 1873, the contract for the erection of
the new Industrial Home was signed. It was to cost
1550 dollars, and to be completed by August 25th.
The specifications showed that it was to be a frame
building, having, with the old parsonage, a frontage
of 100 feet, two stories high, with verandah in
front for each flat ; suitable farm buildings were
also to be erected on the land in the rear.

It was interesting to us to watch the progresL^ of
the work day by clay, to see the walls rising up,
the partitions made between the rooms, and at
length the roof put on and shingled.

The plastering was not yet done when the first
batch of children arrived.. They came from our
old Mission at Sarnia, and were accompanied by
Mr. Jacobs. Their names were Mary Jane,
Kabaoosa, Mary-Ann Jacobs, Betsey Corning,
Eliza Bird, John Rodd, Tommy Winter (who was
at Kettle Point) ; also Nancy Naudee and Jimmy
Greenbird, from Walpole Island. It was difficult
to find accommodation for them all, as the rooms
were not ready ; however, we managed to pack
them in.

It was just at this time that the district of
Algoma, with Parry Sound and Muskoka, was set
apai't by the Church as a Missionary Diocese, and
on the 10th September, 1873, Archdeacon Fauquier,
of the Huron Diocese, was elected our first Mis-
sionary Bishop. His consecration was appointed to
take place October 28th.

''tab

,,V^i«

'« .1

12$

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

lis !;

Ill

$\ u

i^'

:^'

!r:il

'. ;!, ,'1*

, i; if

And now I must tell about the opening of our
Home, which took place on Monday, the 22nd of
September.

It was a fine bright day, and preparations began
early in the morning with the hoisting of flags,
ringing the church bell, and firing of guns. A string
of flags — blue, yellow, red, and white-— adorned the

face of the building, and a large Union Jack, given
by Mrs. Buxton, was hoisted on the centre of the
roof. Men on the Reserve met first, early in the
morning, for a " clearing bee " on the farm ; and at
4 p.m. a general gathering of all the people was
appointed to take place at " The Home " for the
opening ceremony.

We had at this time the promise of twenty-three

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

127

pupils, but only sixteen had as yet arrived — eight boys
and eight girls. Six came from Sarnia, two from
Walpole Island, two from Manitoulin Island, and six
belonged to Garden River. Among the latter were
Eliza Pine's little orphan boy Benjamin. They all
seemed very happy and contented in their new
home. Those who came from a distance had their
travelling expenses paid by their band ; and we
thought, if anything, it was rather an advantage to
get them, as their homes were too far off for them to
be likely to run away if they became home-sick.
Poth boys and girls worked very well, helping the
matron (Mrs. Shunk) and schoolmaster to get every-
thing ready by 4 p.m. The dining hall was prettily
decorated with stag-horn, moss, and flowers, and
laid out with tables bearing, on one side of the
room, a " heavy dinner " for those who had been
toiling at the '' Bee," and on the other side a light
repast for other visitors. The hall was soon crowded
with people, and all came in for some share of the
feast. Then we had croquet and other games in the
garden until 6 p.m., when a bell was rung, and
ail gathered in the hall.

The two Indian Chiefs, Buhkwujjenene and
Augustin Shingwauk (Little Pine), Mr. Frost, and
myself, sat at a table at one end, with the boys and
girls of the Home ranged on our right and left, the
rest of the room being occupied by the people.

The opening ceremonies were conducted in a very
simple manner, with a short service, a special prayer
for the occasion, hymns, and the declaration that
the building was now open, and was to be known
by the name of " The Shingwauk Industrial Home,"
Shingwauk (a pine tree) having been the family
name of the Garden River Chiefs for several gene-
rations back.

'^.

:^i:?i

fm»itm'

rr"

128

THE OJEBW^Y INDIANS.

If!

Then I invited the whole crowd of people to
follow me in order through the building, that they
might see every part of it. I went first, with a
lamp, and was followed by the Chiefs and all the
Indians, and the schoolmaster, with another lamp,
brought up the rear. We ascended the boys' stair-
case, through the master's bedroom into the boys'
flormitories, looked into the clothing store well

^'»i

supplied from English and Canadian Sunday-schools ;
then down our own staircase, into the dining-room,
out again into the hall, through our kitchen and
the Institution kitchen, and the matron's sitting-
room, into the girl's work-room and dormitories, and
so back to the dining-hall. Then all again took
their places, and the meeting was continued. I read
over the rules which had been placed on boards and

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

1^9

ools;

Irooni.

and

ting-

, and

took

read

■s and

hung up in the dining-hall ; read over the names of
the children ah'eady aihnitted, gave a few particulars
about our work, and then invited the Chiefs each to
give an address. They spoke very warmly, and
expressed themselves as highly gratified with all
that had been done and was being done for their
advancement, and thanked God that this " big teach-
ing wigwam," which they had so long wished for,
was now built and opened for use. We then con-
cluded the meeting with another hymn and the
l)lessing.

I hatl been very successful in getting support for
my Indian children. Several Sunday-schools in
Toronto and elsewhere had kindly undertaken the
support of individual children, and Tommy and
.limmy were provided for by kind friends in England.
We thus had much reason to be hopeful and to
thank (jod.

During the remainder of the week our Indian
children attended regularly every day at school.

At last, Saturday night came ; tea and prayers
were half an hour earlier than on other days. Mr.
Frost played the harmonium, and the children sang
sweetly "Shall we gather at the river?" Then
they had their baths, and all retired to rest, looking
forward to a happy day on the morrow, the first
Sunday in our new Institution.

-Ml*

Villi

!ll>^

130

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

til

f. i\

ill

•1 •

111 !

CHAPTER XXII.

Fire I Fire I

At 10 o'clock that Saturday night (September
27th) I went my rounds as usual to see that all Avas
well. Earlier in the evening we had fancied that
we smelt burning, but it was accounted for })y the
matron, who said that she had put some old rags
into the washhouse stove. Everything seemed to
be safe and comfortable, and at 11 p.m. I retired
to rest.

About 3 o'clock in the morning Mrs. Wilson and
myself were simultaneously awakened by the run-
ning to and fro of the boys in the dormitory over-
head, and the shouting of the schoolmaster. We
were both up in an instant. I lighted a candle, put
on a few clothes, and opened the door leading into
the nursery. The cause of alarm was immediately
apparent. Flames were leaping up at the back of
the house, seeming to come from the cellar, which
was entered by a staircase from the outside, just
under the nurseries. Every one now was crying
" Fire ! " and all seemed to be rushing about fran-
tically. Mrs. Wilson called to the servants to wrap
our children in blankets, and escape with them. 1
ran from the nursery to the kitchen, where was a
door that led out to the back ; there I found Cryer
and Frost vainly endeavouring to stifle the flames
by throwing on buckets of water. It was raining
in torrents. Not a soul was at hand to help us. I
sent Cryer and Frost to the river for more w^ater.
It was pitch dark, and the river a considerable
distance off, so that by the time they returned, the

fla
toe
sei
on
the

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

J3'

:eml)er
ill Avas
(1 that
})y the
d rags
lied to
retired

)n and
le run-
j over-
*. We
le, put
lor into
liately
ack of
Avhich

just

(>•

Iran-
wrap
m. I
was a
Cryer
flames
aining
us. I
water,
erable
}d, the

cryin^

flames had made great headway. It was evidently
too late to save the building. Mrs. Wilson an<l the
servants had collected the children ; I caught up
one of them, and we all ran to the church through
the vestry. I rang the church bell hard for some
minutes ; still no one came. The children were
wrapped in blankets, all four of them ill with
coughs ; the youngest, Mabel Laurie, very ill with
inflammation of the lungs. I ran back to the wash-
house ; the flames now were leaping up madly, and
lighting all the country round. I collected the
Indian children in the garden, and counted them
over; two were missing. Frost said he was sure
they were all out ; but we could not tell. We
shouted into the burning building ; afterwards we
found that they were all right. I ran into my
study, keeping my head low to avoid the smoke,
unlocked three or four drawers, and rapidly collected
important papers ; then, half smothered, groped my
w^ay back to the hall. Mrs. W^ilson had followed
me, and held the door closed while I was in to keep
the Are from drawing outwards ; the staircase was
on Are, and my hair ancl whiskers were singed. All
our watches, jewellery, &c., were lost. My wife
had collected and put them together in a basket on
the floor, but it was too late to save it. Some of
the Indians had now arrived, and I told them to
save what they could, but every room was full of
flame and smoke. The harmonium in the dining-
hall might have been saved, but no one thought of
it ; it had only been brought in the day before, and
was a gift from a lady in England. The church
was now in danger ; it was only 20 feet from the
burning building ; where should we go 1 We took
up the children, and ran back to the farm buildings.
It was still drenching with rain; the fire looked

K %

. *lr

'.32

THE OJEhWAY INDIANS.

ill

i«t

i i

I- :

3.; |.

is, ;1

t(M'ri])lo. and wo feared it would roach lis ovoii lioro.
Wii must l»oat another retreat. Should we go to
the .lesuit ])riest ? He was a hospitable man, and
would surely give us shelter. " Take up the chil-
dien again," I said, "we nuist go at once." My
wife peisistod in carrying little Laurie, the youngest;
I took tlui other little girl, and the servants carrie<l
tlie two boys. Thus we went through the pelting-

rain, the women with only shawls wrapped round
them ; my wife in her dressing-gown and slippers.
I hastened on to the priest's house, and after a good
deal of loud knocking succeeded in rousing him.
He expressed the greatest sympathy, and invited us
in. The rain had drenched us to the skin. I left
Mrs. Wilson in charge of the priest's housekeeper,
and ran back for the other children. If I did give

THE OJKIIWAY INDIANS.

1.3.^

way at all it was just now when, for tho moincnt, I
was alone. I t'clt that all my hopes and prospects
were dashed ; still I could pray, and CJod was not
tar oH'. 1 was comforted. Man might fail uu\ hut
(lod would not. If anything, it was good to feel
every earthly prop give way, and to cling alone to
the Mighty One.

On the road I mot the servants w'ith two of the
children. The tlamus were advancinix on the harn ;
they had already seized on some out-huildings
which lay l)etween, and a pile of cord wood. Archie,
our oldest boy, of four years old, was sitting
un<ler the fencti, not crying, but a sndle was on his
lips, his blue eyes gazing calndy on the Hanies, his
sunny h^cks wet with the falling rain. I took him
up, and ran back with him to the priest's liouse.
" Naught}^ fire to burn down papas house," he said.
"Papa, shall we go away in the big boat now our
house is burnt V Leaving' the little fellow safclv
with his mother, I returned quickly to see after my
In<lian children. The ln<lians had already taken
some of them away to their houses, and the rest
I sent into an empty log house which Shunk had
occupied. Then I turned my attention to the church.
The people were standing round doing nothing. I
saw the church was in innninent danger ; part of
the bell-tower had caught, and the roof was smoking
with the heat. I called aloud to the Indians t(j bring
wet blankets and put them on the roof, then I seized
a rail, told some of the Indians to do the same, and
together w^e pushed over the burning end-wall of
the doomed building, and it fell with a crash into
the glowing embers. Thus the church was saved.

When I got back to the priest's house I found
Mrs. Wilson very ill ; but the housekeeper, a kind-
hearted French woman, was doing all she could for

^i^imm

"('

'}'ii;i

M 'li

.li !

ii!

134

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

her. The sexton, an Indian, came to know if he
should rinj; the bell for service. I was scarcely
aware it was Sunday, but I said, "Yes, and I would
come myself." I had no hat, but the priest lent me
his fur cap, also his boots. I would not go into the
reading-desk, but knelt in the church, and read the
Litany. All the people seemed greatly affected. I
spoke a few words to them, comparing our position
to that of the Israelites when, on setting forth, full
of hope and joy, on their road to the Promised Land,
found their way suddenly barred before them by the
Red Sea. I told them that the events that had
happened seemed sad and distressing to us, but who
were we that we should understand God's purposes ?
We must believe that it was all for the best ; we
must wait on God ; He would make the way clear
for us. If it were His will, no doubt these ruins
would be built up again, and we should all rejoice
once more. Buhkwujjenene then said a few words,
and spoke very feelingly. When this little service
was over, I returned to the priest's house, and sat
down at his table to write a telegram. There was
telegraphic communication with the outer world
through the United States, the wires having been
extended to the American Sault only a few months
previously ; thus I was enabled to telegraph to
England. I wrote, " All is burned down ; no lives
lost; nothing saved." The priest, who had been
most kind throughout, sent it for me to the telegraph
office, thirteen miles off. He sent also at the
same time for the doctor and medicines, and a
message to our friends at the Sault telling of our sac!
plight.

We now determined to go as soon as possible to
Collingwood by the steamship Cuniherland^ whicli
was due on her way down. Poor little Laurie was

th:^. ojebway Indians,

135

if he
arcelv
would
!nt me
ito the
ad the
ed. I
jsition
ih, full
I Land,
by the
it had
it who
•poses 1
st ; we
y clear
i ruins
rejoice
words,
service
.nd sat
ire was
world
g been
nonths
aph to
o lives
been
egraph
at the
and a
■)ur sad

}ible to

which

:ie was

very ill, and we anxiously awaited the arrival of
the doc tor. During the afternoon, I poked through
the ashes with a stick, and found the remains of our
watches and two sovereigns welded together. We
also collected a quantity of silver, all welded
together, scarcely a spoon or fork retaining its
shape ; still it was valuable, and I disposed of it
afterwards in Toronto. Among the chief valuables
destroyed were our piano, recently brought from
England, the harmonium, a library of 500 volumes,
and all our stores for the winter which had just
been laid in. The whole loss was estimated at about
.^^1300. The carpenters had only been out a day
or two, and I was intending to insure the building
the following week.

CHAPTER XXIII.

After the Fire.

Late in the afternoon Dr. King, of the American
side, arrived. He was very kind and did all he
could both for my suffering wife and our sick child ;
there seemed but little hope that the latter would
live, in her weak state the shock had been too
great. After tea I went over to see my poor Indian
children. All were lacking in clothing more or less.
Jimmy Greenbird, who ran into Frosts' room after
the fire began and saved his coat for him, was rolled
up in a counterpane. Little Nancy, eleven years

nm>

■■'Hi

':>;

136

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

-il]

old, had her hand to her head and looked ill. She
said, " My brain pains me." She seemed inclined to
faint, so I took her in my arms and gave her some
restorative. All night our little Laurie was very
ill, and Mrs. Wilson ne - slept at all. Next day,
Monday, the Indians 1 la council to hear from
me what I proposed to do. They asked me whether
I felt " w^eak or strong about it," whether I would
collect money to re-build again, or whether I should
give up the Mission. I reminded them of what I
had said in the church. I could only wait on God
till I saw my way. Some of them said it was un-
fair to ask me just now when the calamity was but
just over, and my wife and child sick ; it would be
better for them to set to work and try and repair
the damages and leave me more time to think : they
then talked of putting up a house at once for our
school-master, as he would remain and take my
place this winter. Old Chief Little Pine, spoke
very nicely ; addressing me, he said, " The destruc-
tion of these buildings and property is not loss.
Were you to lose your wife and children it would
be loss, for they cannot be replaced. I have just
lost a son, and I know what that is." Our
friends at the Sault were most kind and sympa-
thising ; they sent us a portmanteau full of clothing
and food.

One more sad event has to be recorded. Tuesday
was a clear cold morning, and the stars were still
shining brightly, undimmed as yet by the streaks
of dawn in the East, as I wended my way to the
church. I was going to toll the bell, for our little
daughter Laurie was dead. The soft morning star
beamed down upon me as in pity ; all was quiet, all
looked calm, serene, and peaceful, — the silence only
broken by the deep tolling of the bell. The little

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

13;

esday
still
eaks
o the
little
star
3t,all
ODly
little

coffin had to be made in haste, and was only just
ready in time, for the steamship Cumherlanil
arrived at 10 a.m. My wife was carried on a
mattress down to the steamer. The boat could
on'ly stay a short time. The servants and the other
childj'en were already on board. I gently lifted my
child into her last narrow bed, then Cryer and I
carried it on board with our hats off. Frost re-
mained behind to take charge of the Mission tem-
porarily. The Indian childi-en who had come from
a distance were left with him and the Matron until
we could decide what to do. The captain and
officers were vefy kind. When we got to Bruce
Mines, I went up to a store to buy a great coat and
other necessaries. My wife was still in her dressing
gown, being too ill to dress. We had special prayer
on board for fine weather, the captain and others
joining with us. On reaching Collingwood, we
were most kindly received by Dr. and Mrs. Lett.
They were greatly distressed to hear of our sad mis-
fortune, and my wife was carried up with the
greatest care to their house. They gave up their
own bedroom to her on account of its being warm
and comfortable, and would not hear of our going
elsewhere. Late in the evening a vehicle was
engaged, and Dr. Lett, my two little boys, and
myself went together to the cemetery which is some
distance off — taking the little coftin with us. It
was too late to read from the Service-book, but
Dr. Lett repeated some portions of the service from
memory, and our little girl's body was committed to
the ground — "earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust
to dust, — in sure and certain hope of the glorious
resurrection."

The telegram announcing our disaster was re-
ceived at my father's house in England at 8 p.m.

..u

1^'

138

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

tjSl il

faVI;

;r .i

Oct. ist, three days after it happened, and a reply
expressing much sympathy was immediately tele-
graphed to us. A week later came a letter saying
that .^250 had already been subscribed towards the
rebuilding : this simply in response to the telegram.
Very great sympathy was aroused, and letters came
pouring in from kind friends both in England and
in Canada. By Oct. i6th the "fire fund" in Eng-
land had reached .5^^518, and this before any letters
with details had arrived. Our friends up to that
time knew only that " all wa. burnt down." They
were anxiously expecting letters, and hoped to hear
that we had at least saved some of our personal
property. The following are extracts from some of
the earliest letters received in response to the first
detailed tidings of our calamity. " Your letter,
giving the details of that terrible escape and your
great anxiety, only reached us yesterday morning
(Oct. 22). It made our hearts bleed for you. But
how comforting to know that you were kept in
peace, even amid sue// sorrow. I knew you would
be helped and comforted, as God's children always
are, when their need is the greatest. And now our
fears and longings have been greatly relieved by
the short telegram which arrived at 4 a.m. to-day.
We do indeed rejoice and thank God with you for
this great mercy. After your sad account of your
dear wife and her falls in escaping we feared much
for h^r, but what a joy to have another living babe
in place of the sweet little one whom the Good
Shepherd has folded in His own arms. . . . How
mysterious it seems that everything, just when
completed, should thus in a moment have been
destroyed; and then, just when the fire came, that
the children should have been so ill : but if trials
like these do make us cling the more to the Mighty

THE OJEBAVAY INDIANS.

139

One shall it not be well ? . . . <^^55o is now in
hand for you, and more keeps coming in."

Another writes : — " I cannot say how we all felt
for you in your great trial, such an overwhelming,
overpowering misfortune ; and then your darling
child's death too, it all seems to have come upon
you like an avalanche. Well, you have the best
comfort. I came upon such a nice verse for you
this morning, " David encouraged himself in the
Lord, his God."

On the 3cth October, a large packing case and
bale were despatched from England containing full
supplies of clothing and house requisites, books,
&c., and many handsome presents from our kind
and sympathizing friends.

But besides all this help from England we re-
ceived also very much sympathy and a great deal
of substantial help from our friends in Canada.
The very first contribution I received towards re-
building was from the Methodist minister of the
Sault, although I had never made his acquaintance
or spoken to him. One lady sold a diamond ring
from her linger and sent us the proceeds, and many
others helped liberally. Dr. Lett was indefatigable
in his exertions for us. The following is f^om our
dear Bishop, who had been elected only a fe v weeks
before the lire occurred and was not yet consecrated.

"My dear Mr. Wilson, — I have only to-day been
able to ascertain with any probable certainty where
I could hope that a letter, conveying my deep and
heartfelt sympathy with you and yours under the
late severe visitation which Our Heavenly Father,
doubtless for wise and good purposes, has seen fit to
bring upon you, might find you. ... I feel assured
that you have gone to the right quarter for comfort
and support in the trying hour ; and that so doing

•••••Mi

"•iMiil

140

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS,

you have experienced the faithfulness of Him, who
hath promised that He will never leave nor forsake
such as trust in Him, and have been comforted. If,
in the midst of all your cares, you can fi^ 1 time to
send me a line, first to tell how your dear partner
is - '.vhom I pray may be spared to you — as well as
how you are yourself, and then what your plans for
the future are, I shall indeed feel greatly obliged.
Such trials as these must not discourage us, but
rather '^juicken our exertions and stimulate our
zt> . ^^:^rying that you may be strengthened and
suppi >i V: I in this your hour of need, and realize
that it is f/oof/, /o he afflicted^ believe me to remain
von . > ii'^ctio' ' :■. and sympathizing brother in the
Lord, F. D. Fauquieu."

CHAPTER XXIV.

Prospects of Re-building.

" Shingwauk — an announcement ! " Such was the
heading of a communication which appeared in the
correspondence columns of the " Church Herald" in
the Spring of 1874, between four and five months
after our fire,— and it ran thus: "A little more
than four months ago the Shingwauk Industrial
Home at Garden River was burnt to the ground,
and not a vestige of it left. An appeal was then
made to Church people of Canada, England, and
Ireland to assist in re-building it, and the sum re-
quired being j^'2000 ; the building to comprise an
. Industrial School for boys and girls, and principal s

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

141

V '<

residence. I am happy to annoiinco that this sum
is, so far as I can ascertain, ahnost, if not aheady,
secured. From the Canadian Church, 1410 dols.;
from Government, loco dols. ; and the balance from
the Old Country. I mention this in no spirit of
boastfulness, but in humble gratitude to God the
Father and our Lord Jesus Christ, that the Holy
Spirit hath thus inclined the hearts of His people
to give. All that has been contributed has been
'offertory money' in the truest sense of the word.
No expense (beyond printing) has been incurred,
and every contiibution that has been offered, whether
of a hundred pounds or a penny, has I believe been
given with a full and grateful heart, as unto God
and not as unto men."

It was indeed a very great cause not only for
thankfulness, but for deepened faith and more
earnest trust in God, the Giver of all good gifts,
that a work which had seemed so completely de-
stroyed should thus, in the short space of four and
a half months, without anv effort beinj; made on
my part, be in a fair way towards re-establishment
on a larger scale and on a more sure and permanent
basis than before. Truly can we say,

" God moves in a mysterious way
His wonders to perform."

If only we have faith in God, how much more may
be accomplished than we have any idea of He is
afj/e to do for us far more than we can either ask
or think.

I feel it only right, at this point, to place it on
record, as an encouragement to others who would
fain trust simply in God, that the effect on myself
of that fire — I cannot call it that disastrous fire —
was to draw out fresh faith and trust in my

ttt

!ft

14^

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

fix tB-ih' .

'f i*.

heavenly Father. At that time, when every
earthly prop seemed to have given way, — when
we suspected incendiarism and knew not whom to
trust, and my little daughter was dead, and my
wife seemed to be dying, and all things seemed to
be against me, — I was enabled in that hour of deep
trial to look above, to realize that God wa^ my
Father — my good Father — who would not let me
want ; in my helplessness I just cast myself upon
Him, and rested on His strong arm. Before, I had
often been anxious and had worried myself about
the future, but in this my hour of distress I felt
very deeply how insecure are all earthly invest-
ments, and that as His servants, — " labourers to-
gether with God," our work not of earth, but of
heaven, — the truest happiness was to depend very
simply on our heavenly Father for the supply of all
our daily needs.

Certainly it was wonderful how the money came
in for re-building our burnt Institution. The English
fund kept mounting up. First it was 3^^250 ; that
was a little more than a week after the telegram
was received, and before any details had arrived.
Eighteen days after the fire it was j^5 1 8 ; a week
later, 3i\%o. In four and a half months it had
mounted up to ^1500 ; just double the amount we
had collected for the first Institution. And all
without any great efibrt being made. It seemed
like a fulfilment of the verse, " The Lord shall fight
for you, and ye shall hold your peace."

And now we must return to Collingwood.

Spring has come ; the Indian grammar and dic-
tionary are completed, and have been sent to
Toronto for publication ; the ice is moving out of
the bay, — the first steamboat preparing ta start

no]

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

143

northward. We bid adieu to our kind friends, and
are off once more to Algoma !

On the second morning we pass the Garden
River dock. Our poor Institution is gone ; and in
its place stands a very desolate -looking frame
cottage, with only a door in front, and not a single
window facing the river. It has been built on thi'
site of the burnt building, and is occupied by
Mr. Frost, the Catechist. The poor old church is
standing still, scorched on one side. Some of the
Indians are waving to us as we pass ; — but we are
not going to stop there, — the boat goes gliding on,
and an hour later we are lauded on the Sault
Ste. Marie dock ^

We had engaged a house for the summer, near
the river, and here we took up our residence on the
iSth day of May. Early the next morning I started
off to look for land whereon to build the new Insti-
tution. East, west, and north, high and low, land
was looked at, but none seemed sufficiently desir-
able to choose as a site for the new Shingwauk
Home ; either it was too near the village, or too far
away, or too far from the river, or of too high a
price. At length, however, the spot was decided on.
One sultry evening, almost the last day of May, my
wife and myself sauntered down the road along by
the bank of the broad Ste. Marie River, a distance of
nearly a mile and a half from the village. Here
was a little open clearing, while all around was
thick, tangled, almost impenetrable bush, but in
front was the beautiful sparkling river, a mile and
a half in width, and two pretty green islands just

^ Shortly after this the Rev. P. T. Rowe was appointed by the • I
Bishop missionary to Garden River. It was thought better for
many reasons to erect the new Institution at Sault Ste. Marie in
preference to Garden River.

^fp

J 44

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

' '.-I

J I *■

in front of us. Cryer, the farm-man, had followed
us with a spade, and we got him to turn up the sod
in several places that we might see what the soil
was like. We decided there and then to make this
the site of the Shingwauk Home. The soil indeed
was somewhat stony, but the distance from the vil-
lage was just what we wanted, and the land was
cheap (only j£'i an acre) and, best of all, it was
close to the river, which meant plenty of boating
and fishing and swimming for the boys, and skating
in winter. We bought ninety acres, but it cost us
nothing, as the Municipal Council gave us a bonus
of 500 dols. On the 3rd of June (our wedding-day)
I selected the spot on which to build, measured it
and staked it out, and assisted Cryer to chop out a
clearing. The bush was so dense that we could see
nothing of the river from where we were working ;
but after a few days' labour the clearing was ex-
tended to the roadway, and we could then see
where we were ; we made some big fires, and burnt
up the brush-wood as fast as we cut it down. On
the z4th June the contract was signed, and exca-
vations for the building were commenced.

The first week of June saw the arrival of Bishop
Fauquier to take up his residence at Sault Ste.
Marie.

The first week of June also saw the first issue of
our little Missionary paper, at that time called the
"Algoma Quarterly," but now the "Algoma Mis-
sionary News."

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

CHAPTER XXV.

Laying the Foundation Stone.

On Friday, the 31st of July, 1874, the foundation
stone of the new Shingwauk Home was laid by the
Earl of Dufferin, Governor-General of Canada.

It was fortunate that his Excellency had planned
a trip to the Upper Lakes juvst at this very time.
Two days before his arrival a telegram was received
from Col. Cumberland, Provincial A.D.C. who was
accompanying his lordship — "I have his Excel-
lency's commands to say that it will give him much
pleasure to lay the corner-stone of your School on
his arrival, which will probably be Friday after-
noon." All now w^as bustle and excitement, and
great prepaiations w^ere made ; triumphal arches
erected, Hag-poles put up and Hags hoisted, and a
cold collation prepared in the carpenter's shop,
which was the only building at present erected.
The ladies of Sault Ste. Marie most liberally gave
us every assistance, and the "spread" of good
things was complimented by the Governor-General,
Avho remarked that he had never before seen a
luncheon so tastefully laid out in Canada.

On Friday, at 1 p.m., the steamship C/ncora,
Avhich had been chartered by the vice-regal party,
drew up at the Sault dock. The leading inhabit-
ants of the place welcomed his Excellency on land-
ing, and presented him with a loyal address, to
which he made a suitable reply. During the pro-
cession a salute was fired by a company of volun-
teers. The guns were two handsome brass field

•Mm*

inHfl

146

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

ii' .'■

.V "r*-:'

pieces, stronpfly mounted, bearing the date lyy^.
An old Higlilander who accompanied the party
remarked, "C.'aptain Wilson's guns are tvva sma'
pieces, but they make a tremendous noise;" and
certainly the reports, as they followed each o'' *•
with the utmost regularity, justified the remark

After some introductions to the Ciovernor-General,
he and Lady Dutterin embarked for the Shingwauk
Home. They were followed by quite a fleet of
other boats, and in due time all landed at our own
newly-made dock. Here we met the distinguished
pfi.rty, and accompanied them to the site of the new
buildings. Our Bishop being away, the respon-
sibility of the occasion all rested on myself. After
a short service, conducted by the two visiting
clergymen. Lord DufFerin advanced and gave us
the following address: —

" It is with great pleasure that I have taken ji
humble part in the interesting ceremony of to-day.
I am always glad to have an opportunity of show-
ing the sympathy which I feel and the interest
which I take in the welfare of our Indian fellow-
subjects. We are bound to remember that we are
under the very gravest obligations toward them,
and that the white race, in entering their country
and requiring them to change their aboriginal
mode of life, incurs the duty of providing for their
future welfare and of taking care that in no respect
whatsoever are their circumstances deteriorated by
changes which are thus superinduced. It must
also be remembered that, although we ourselves
have the advantage of living under Parliamentary
institutions, and that the humblest person in the
land is able to feel that his representative is in a
position to plead his cause and watch over his
interests in the Hi<ih Court of the Parliament of the

THE O.IEnVVAY INDIANS.

147

1776.

party

sma'

and

Ll'k

3neral,
rwauk
loot of
ir own
uishod
le new
espon-
Aftei-
isitino-
ive ns

koii ji
jo-dav.
show-
ntorest
fellow-
wc are
them,
ountrv
iorinal
their
espect
ted by
must
rselves
entary
in the
is in a
er his
of the

Dominion, for obvious reasons these advantages
iiave not yet been (ixtended to the Indian popu-
lation. On that account, therefore, if on no other,
we are bound to be very solicitous in our en-
(k'avours to advance civilization, to settle the
country, and to bring it un(k»r cultivation, that wo
do tliem no wrong or injury. I nuist say that no
better or surer method could be adopted to secure
those results than that which we have now
assend)led to inaugurate. It is very evident that
so great a change as tliat from the wild life of the
hunter to the occupation of the cultivator could
scarcely be effected at all, unless those who are
thus invited to alter all their habits of thought and
life are educated with that intent. 1^'or this purpose
it is obviously the best method to lay hold of the
younger generation, by instructing them in the aHs
and habits of civilized life, 'uid to put them in a
position to join with us ou equal term? in our
endeavour to build up this great country, so that
the various races may be united by c^""::mon
interests and in a common cause. I am happy
to think that w^itli this intent there is further
joined the interest of religion, which is even a
greater and stronger means of cementing the hearts
of men together than that of patriotism. But wdien
the two ai'e united and combined, as they are upon
this occasion, it is impossilde but to anticipate the
happiest and most successful results. 1 can assure
you, Mr. Wilson, on behalf of those (and there are,
perhaps, many more than you can imagine) who
take a deep interest in this w^ork, and on behalf of
your Indian friends, that you deserve our heartiest
and w^armcst sympathy. I can only conclude these
imperfect observations by sajdng, on behalf of
Lady Duflerin and myself, that w^e both wish this

* L 2

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

'It- ; -^

2**'"' *m

-.f^*'
«*».

liiMl

Institution anil those on<:jagod in promoting it all
the success that they themselves could desire."

At the ch)se of this address, I, in a few words,
tendennl niy j^rateful thanks for the lionour his
Lordship and Lady Dufierin had conferred on us by
paying us this visit and laying tlie foun<lation stone
of our Institution, and then we repaired for hirx'heon
to tho carpenter's shop, v/nich v/as ornamented
with flowers and scarlet 'ounting.

All passed ott' most agreeably, and there were
nmny hearty cheers when the little steand)()at crossed
the great river under a salute to deposit her noble
freight on tlu5 other side.

Twenty men were at work at the foundations
of the new Home the day after this visit, and
all went forward with vigt)ur. It nuiy be well
here briefly to describe the general plan and
aj)pearance of the building. The uuiin building
has a frontage of 75 feet, facing the river ; it is
built of stone, and is three stories high ; there was
awing at the eastern extrenuty, and other additions
have been added since ; th*^ original cost of the
building was 7000 dollars, an<l the additions have
nuide it worth about 3000 dollars more. At first
all was swamp and stumps, but the earth taken
from the excavations lielped to fill up the lo\v
spots, and in time, after considerable labour, thf
place began to look (pntes presentable, and a picket
fence was put up along the roadway in front. On
tho side nearest the river were the carpenters
cottage and shop (in one), which havc^ alreaily been
mentioned, on tho right, and on the left another
cottage of the same dimensions, intended at tirst for
an infirmary, but afterwards used as a laundrv.
These two cottages were (juickly erected at a cost
of about 600 dollars each, and were found verv

THE O.TKliWAY INDIANS.

149

it all

words,
)ur hirt
I lis by
n stone
r.cluM)n
inente«l

usofnl while the larj^or building was gradually
rising into oxistenco ; indeed, wo were enabled, by
making use ot* these cottages, to re-op(»n the Institu-
tion in a suuiU way that very same autumn.

— *-,o^^-

e were
crossed
ir noble

dations
;it, and
be well
m and
(uilding
r ; it is
rre was
Iditions
of the
\s have
At first
taken
le low
)ur, tht'
picket
It. On
)enter s
y been
mother
irst tor
iundr\.
i a coNt
d verv

CHAPTER XXVI.

A Trip to Bat( hekwaunincj.

Besides the Indian Home which was beinnr built
I had various other objects to attend to. There
were the Garden Kiver Indians to visit from time
to time, and I wanted, if possible, to make another
trip up Lake Superior. One Indian settlement,
about Hfty miles up the lake, calltMl Batcheewauning,
I had already visited, and the lUshop had consented
to my building a school-church there and })lacing a
catechist in charge. 80, as soon as the n(»w Insti-
tution was fairly started, I arranged to pay a visit
to this place, accompanied by Mr. Frost. Wo took
with us a tent an*' a good supply of provisions, also
lesson books and slates, and a voyage of some ten
hours brought us to the saw nulls, where we were
to land. It was a dark night m\d raining a little.
The outline of the saw mill and a cluster of small
buildings was just visible. The inhabitants of
Batcheewauning consisted of about twtdve men
and three women — white people, and some sixty or
seventy Indians, whose village was six miles ott*
across the bay. Wc landed our things, a sack of
camp kettles and provisions, our bedding and teut.

I50

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

♦Sr ^ »1

Jacob, the Indian boy who had come with us, was
left in charge, while Frost and I went off to look
for a suitable place to camp. The owner of the
saw mill directed us to an open spot on the shore,
and we bent our steps thitherward ; but after
w^andering about for some time, searching in vain
for a smooth spot, we espied a man approaching
with a lantern, and, accosting him, inquired whether
all the land around were as rough. " Yes," he
replied, '* it is only lately cleared, but you wdll see
better in the day-time wdiere to camp, — and to-night
you had better turn into the shanty here." To
this propostion we agreed, and following ou^ guide,
were led into an old log shanty with crevices in i£s
sides and roof. He lighted us a dip, and pointed
to an unoccupied corner, where he said w^e could
fix ourselves for the night. The accommodation,
certainly, was rude, and the place by no means
clean ; yet we were glad of the shelter. We laid
our blankets on the floor, and, oiling our faces and
necks to keep off the mosquitoes, were soon asleep.
At first streak of daw^nwe awoke. The mosquitoes
would not let us rest. They became exceedingly
voracious, as alw^ays, Just at sunrise. It was a fine
morning, the water in the bay sparkling in the
sunlight, and the thickly wooded mountains look-
ing soft and blue in the far distance. Frost and
myself set out again to look for a place to camp.
There was not much choice. About eight acres
had been roughly cleared around the saw mill, and
beyond this on all sides was the thick bush. We
overcame the roughness of the ground by borrowing
some old boards from the mill, with which wq
made a floor, and erected our tent over it. Frost
kindled a fire, and I made some oatmeal porridge
for breakfast, after wdiich we strolled along the

mrm

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

151

US, was
to look

of the
B shore,
t after
in vain
caching
vrhether
es," he
vill see
o-night
3." To
• guide,
s in its
pointed
e could
)dation,

means
^e laid
es and

asleep,
quitoes

dingly
3 a tine

in the

look-

Dst and

camp,
acres

11, and
I. We
L'owing

ch we

Frost

^rridge

ig the

shore, and were surprised to find an encampment
of Indians quite close to us. They belonged to the
Indian village six miles oft', and were camping here
for the summer for the sake of the fishing. They
occupied the ordinary conical-shaped wigwams
made of poles covered with birch bark, a tire in
the middle, and an aperture above for the smoke to
escape. We spoke to several, and they said that
there were no Indians now in the village ; most of
them were camping here, and others had gone to
Point aux Pins. We told them the object of our
visit, which was to ascertain their condition and
wants, and, if they appeared desirous to have their
children taught, we intended building a school and
sending them a teacher in the summer. All to
whom we spoke appeared much pleased by this
intelligence. Many of them knew me, as I had
visited them once before, and they seemed very
glad that we could both speak to them in their
own language and understand what they said.
These people were nearly all Christians. Some
had been baptized by Mr. Chance, some by myself,
and others by the Methodists ; but they had no
school for their children and no regular services, and
they appeared to be delighted with our proposals to
build a school and to send them a teacher. By
wa}^ of proving their sincerity we invited them to
begin sending their children at once to school, and
said that while we remained we would teach every
day in our camp. This proposal was readily
accepted. We commenced at once with twelve
children, but found that unfortunately we had
come without any alphabet cards. However, this
difficulty Was soon overcome. We cut the letters
of the alphabet out of a newspaper, and pasted
them on to a sheet of paper. Mr. Frost taught the

PSilll

jMm

^52

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

■it

*** . ..^

'ii

V . ,4l

V . ...

% , :l'

•<■,

PIlL ^IJllMI «•

S'M

children to sing several Indian hymns — "There is
a happy land," " Here we suffer grief and pain," &c.
They learned the hymns readily, and soon began
to join quite nicely in the singing. On Saturday
evening we held a council of the people, and I pro-
pounded all our plans to them. I told them of the
" big teaching wigwam " which we were building of
stone at Sault Ste. Marie for Ojebway children from
all parts, and told them also of the appointment of
a Bishop to reside at the Sault, who would take an
interest in them, and would come round in the course
of the summer to visit them. Then we spoke of the
school-house which we proposed to build for them,
and agreed on the spot which seemed to be the
most suitable for the site, just at the mouth of
Batcheewauning River, near to the Indian village.
On Sunday we had three services, and Sunday-
school twice. The morning service was in an
Indian wigwam, for Indians only. In the after-
noon at the saw mill, in English ; all the settlers
and some Indians attended — in all about thirty.
In the evening we held an informal meeting at
our own tent. The Indians came together about
sun-down, and, it being cold, we all sat round the
camp fire. We sang several hymns and I read the
latter part of the r Thess. iv, dwelling on the
subject of the death of Christians as distinguished
from that of unbelievers, and then offered prayer,
asking God's blessing upon them and their children,
and upon Missionary effort among them and their
heathen brethren. After the service I was asked to
baptize a child, which I did, and then the people
returned to their camp.

We chose a very pretty spot for the school ; the
soil was good, and I purchased 1 20 acres at 2s. per
acre to be the property of the Algoma Diocese ; I

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

153

made a rough plan of the proposed school-house,
with rooms for the Catechist overhead, — pointed
windows on either side to light both floors, which,

with a bell-tower, would give a church-like look to
the little building. The cost I estim'^ted i^t about
500 dollars. We intended to return to the Sault by
steamboat, but none came, so we got some Indians
to take us back in their boat, — a man, a boy, and
two squaws, — and a leaky old tub it was with old
rags stuffed in between the boards. Happily we
had fair weather. We camped one night on the road,
and got home in about tw^enty-two hours from the
time of starting, after ten days' absence. Very soon
after my return I engaged a carpenter, and the
following week sent him up with a couple of men

'III'

154

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

to begin erecting the building. Within a month
afterwards a Catechist was engaged and placed in
charge of the Mission.

-;t-. =

Mill f

CHAPTER XXVII.
The Winter of 1874-5.

By the time winter set in, the walls of the new
Shinowauk Home were erected and the roof on,
but beyond this nothing could be done until
spring. However, we could not wait for the new
building to be completed before re-organizing our
work. The two frame cottages, already mentioned,
had been finished and furnished, and these we in-
tended to utilize for the present. The first pupil to
arrive, singularly enough, was named Adam, —
Adam Kujoshk, from Walpole Island. We had
eighteen pupils altogether, boys and girls ; a lady
was engaged to act as matron and school teacher ;
they had lessons and meals in a large common room
in one of the cottages, and in this one the matron
and the girls resided. The other was occupied by
the laundress and the boys. For ourselves we had
engaged an old house at the Point, not more than
half a mile distant across the bay ; so all fitted in
very well.

It was a hard winter, but the children kept well,
and they had a merry and a happy Christmas. On
Christmas morning we all drove in to the Sault to
church ; such a sleigh load — twenty, I think, alto-
gether, — some sitting, some standing or hanging on,

mm^,

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

155

and two brisk ponies to pull. Then there was the
Christmas dinner of roast beef and plum pludding,
to which all the children did ample justice ;
and in the evening they came over to our house,
and we had a few amusements for them, and sang
some Christmas hymns. New Year's night was the
time fixed for the Christmas Tree and the prize-
giving. Prizes were to be given not only for read-
ing, writing, and arithmetic, but also for laundry
work, sewing, baking, cutting wood, carpentering,
&c. Such of the children's parents as lived near
enough were invited to be present, and a general
invitation had been given to our friends at the
Sault, so we had a good gathering both of whites
and Indians, and the room was crowded. In the
building occupied by the matron and girls, coffee
and refreshments had been prepared for our guests,
and in the other cottage was the Christmas Tree.
Passing from one building to the other, a pretty
sight was presented by the new Shingwauk Home,
illuminated with half-a-dozen candles in each
window. The Christmas Tree was loaded with
presents, a large proportion of them being gifts
from friends both in England and in Canada, and
prizes were given to the successful children. We
had several Christmas Carols and hymns during
the evening, and all passed off pleasantly and
happily.

After these festivities were over, I thought the
matron needed a rest, for what had been play to
others had been in a great measure work and
anxiety to her. So I offered to take charge myself
while she went to a friends house for a couple of
days.

I was curious to see how the children would
manage after three months' training in the ways of

J b:

155

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

the Whites. Our principle was to teach them to do
everything for themselves^ and so we kept no servants ;
the matron superintended, and every week the
children were appointed to their various duties —
two cook girls, two laundry girls, two house girls,
and so on ; and the boys in like manner, some to
farm work, some to carrying water, some to chopping
wood. Every Saturday the workers received pocket-
money from two to five cents each — that is — if they
had no bad marks. Well, as I ha\e said, I was
curious to see for myself how these rules would
work, and how the children would manage, and in
no way could I do better than by beco.ning at once
their visitor, teacher, and quasi-matron. Another
point, too, I was anxious to ascertain, and that was
how " the four cents a meal" plan could be made to
answer.

For three months now had these children been
fed, and by dint of wonderful care and economy, the
matron had managed to keep within the mark.
How she could do it had been rather a puzzle to
me. The only time that I had undertaken to cater
for them, was in the Fall, when I took a number of
them down to Garden River, to dig potatoes on our
land there, and on that occasion I remember I gave
them bread and jam for tea, and found that the
jam alone which they devoured cost more than four
cents a head, leaving out the bread and the tea.

Well, it was half-past two when I arrived at the
cottnge. The matron had just left, and it was time
to commence afternoon school. The children sat
on benches round a long table, Eliza Jane and
Betsy, and Benjamin, David, Adam, eighteen of
them altogether, — some of them rejoicing in long
Indian names as well: Menesenoons, the little
warrior ; Puhgoonagezhigooqua, hole in the sky ;

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

^51

it the
time
n sat
and
■en of
long
little
sky;

and so forth. In ages they ranged from the eight-
year-old little warrior up to Adam and Alice, the
two eldest, who were both turned sixteen. And as
regards education, one [not the little warrior) was
still stumbling over the Alphabet ; while one or two
who had attended school before they came to us
had advanced as far as the Fourth Reader, and were
learning English Grammar and Geography.

School was over at .5 p.m., and then the workers
fell to their duties, and the non-workers went forth
to play. Alice Wawanosh (grand-daughter of the
old Chief at Sarnia) was girl monitor for the week,
and Mary Jane and 'Hole in the Sky' the cook
girls. I was interested to see how very systemati-
cally they set to work: Alice got the scales and
weighed out the bread half a pound to each child ;
Mary Jane set the table with a bright array of tin
mugs and plates, and 'Hole in the Sky' put the
kettle to boil and measured out the tea. Then the
bread and butter was cut up, and in a very little time
all was ready. At another table a cloth was laid
for me, and everything placed ready in the nicest
order. When the big bell rang the children all
mustered and got themselves tidy, and the small
bell was the signal to take their seats. They stood
while I said grace, and then quietly and orderly
took their evening meal.

After tea came the washing up. Each one, with-
out being told, fell to his or her duty. The boys
brought in wood, and filled up the kettle and boiler
with water ; the girl monitor weighed out the oat-
meal for to-morrow's breakfast and handed over to-
the cook girls, who in their turn carefully stirred it
into the big iron pot on the stove. A wise arrange-
ment this to insure breakfast being in good time in
the morning, as the porridge has only to be heated

nil*
I'll

>. .. ,

^fc ''(V

^€

158

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

up with a little fresh water, and is none the
worse.

By seven o'clock everything was in order, books
were got out, and the children seated themselves
(juietly round the table, not for school, but just to
amuse themselves, as best they liked. I sat in the
Matron's rocking chair by the cook-stove, and was
amused to hear them puzzling over the English
words, spelling, and helping one another ; some of
them had copies of my Ojebway grammar, and were
teaching themselves the Entjlisli sentences translated
from the Indian.

At half-past seven I suggested they should sing
a few hymns before prayers, so the monitor got the
hymn books, and they started the tunes themselves,
and sang very prettily " Gentle Jesus, meek and
mild," " Beautiful River," and " Hark, hark my
soul, angelic songs are swelling." Then we had
prayers. I read a short passage from the Gospels
in English, and explained it in Indian. Kneeling
down, they all joined audibly in the general con-
fession and the Lord's prayer. After prayers all
went off to bed, the boys over to the Carpenter's
Cottage, and the girls into the three dormitories.
The monitor and cook girls, however, had to stay
up another hour, for bread had been set and was
not yet all baked. Tl^ere was the large wooden
kneading trough by the stove, and the scales, and
as fast as one batch of bread came out of the oven
another went in, one girl cutting the dough, weigh-
ing it — four pounds to a loaf —and another making
up the bread and placing it in the tins. I think
twenty loaves altogether were baked that evening,
and very nicely baked too.

John Rodd was the wood-cutter, and his task was
to light the fire in the morning. He was early to

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

159

the

.king
hink

his work, and by 6 a.m. a bright fire was burning
up, lamps were lighted, the bell rung, and soon
the occupants of the dormitories began to make
their appearance, shivering, — and so indeed was
I — for it was a coM morning, twenty dejrrees
below Zero, or thereabouts : the smoke seemed to
freeze in the chimney, the window panes were caked
with ice, and nearly everything in the house frozen
solid. It was just as well that the porridge ha<l
been made over- night, even though it was frozen ;
a little hot water soon brought it to, and it did not
take very long to heat up. "Hole in the Sky"
stirred it, and kept her lingers warm, and we all
huddled round the stove, wishing the wood would
stop crackling and smoking, and begin to glow with
a red heat.

At last, by seven o'clock, breakfast w^as ready,
the bell rang, and each child sat down to his tin
basin of steaming porridge, w^ith a tablespoonful of
treacle in the middle, 'i his, with a cup of tea, and
a hunch of bread, was their breakfast, and I don t
think they fared by any means badly. After
breakfast the " workers " went to their house
duties, and the boys to their out-door work till
half-past nine, when a bell called them to prayers.
Then books and slates were got out, and school
commenced. All were kept steadily at work till
twelve, the cook girls only occasionally getting up to
poke the fire or peep into the pots. Dinner was at
half-past twelve, pork, beans, turnips, potatoes,
and bread ; and then there was intermission until
half-past two, when they assembled again for
school.

Thus all went on very satisfactorily during my
two days' visit to this embryo Institution. Merry
enough they were, chasing each other about, laugh-

,1111

I II '
I II

i6o

THE OJKBWAY INDIANS.

|>Jt'

■«« «>

>«
N

,i| «N .<

i ' c

!t :3»

h .

■t;

jiv

•*>.

;j: :

ing, talking, and singing, and yot all did thoir
duties regularly and syHteniatically- -no jarring or
disputes, and no shirking of work, all seemed kind
and ready to help one another.

Of tho Indian children who were with us that
first winter we know the after-record of some.
A<lam Kujoshk and Alice Wawanosh married
May 31st, 1H78, and are now living comfortahly in
Sarnia. Adam is a first-class carpenter, and can
connnand high wages. Ho was employed in the
cabinet-work department, making and fitting the
cabins on board the splendid new steamship (j/tifcd
Ewp'nr, which was launched at Sarnia in the Spring
of 1H83. There is a young Adam, who we hope
w^ill one day bo a pupil at the Shingwauk Home.
Mary-Jane died at her home in Sarnia, trusting in
her Saviour. "Hole in the Sky" has been out to
service, is a very respectable girl, and gives satis-
faction to her employers. David Nahwogahbosh
married Sophia Esquimau, another of our pupils,
and they are living on the Manitoulin Island.
Benjamin Shingwauk, " the Little Warrior," is still
with us, studying, and will, we hope, shortly pass
the public examination and receive a teacher's cer-
tificate. John Rodd died at the Shingwauk in
1877, and was buried in our little cemetery; he
died trusting in the Saviour. Joseph Sahgejew^' "
still with us, working at our sash and docn fn
and receiving wages.

■ ;i'- M

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

t6t

CHAPTER XXVIII.

The New Shinowauk Home.

OuH new Shingwauk Home was fornially opened
on the 2n(l of August, 1H75, by the Bishop of Huron
and the Bishop of Algonia. There was a large
attendance, including several friends from other
dioceses ; the day was very fine, and all passed off
most auspiciously. After partaking of a sumptuous
repast in the dining-hall, w^hich was beautifully
decorated for the occasion, the guests assembled
in the school-room for the opening ceremony. A
Special Service, prepared for the occasion, was con-
ducted by the Bishop of Algoma, who then offered
a few interesting remarks relative to the object of
the Institution and the manner in which it had
come into existence. He reminded the friends pre-
sent how the original building had been destroyed
by fire six daj^s after its completion, and that the
present one, in which they were assembled, had
been erected to take its place ; that the object was
to train young Indians to a Christian and civilized
life, and to offer them all the advantages which
their white brethren enjoyed. His Lordship then
called upon the Bishop of Huron to formally open the
building. Bishop Hellmuth, on rising, said that it
gave him great pleasure to be present at the open-
ing 'f this Institution, in which he felt a deep
•st. He was persuaded that the true way to
ly permanent good to the poor aborigines of
country, was to take their young, and train

int<
thi

•(in

III*
III'

-1 !

theui. If this had been done forty years ago, he

i6%

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS,

llnlDI

felt assured that there would be many a man now
from among them holding high ofticial position in
the country. In his own diocese he had at the
present time three native Missionaries and a con-
siderable number of native school teachers, male
and female, all of whom worked to his eUtire satis-
faction. He trusted that children leaving this
building would become centres for the increased
spread of Christian truth, and he felt no doubt but
that the blessing of God would rest upon a work
which had been undertaken in faith and with
earnestness of purpose.

The audience then rose, and the Bishop solemnly
declared the building open for its intended purpose
as an Industrial Home for Indian children, in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost.

After the Doxology had been sung, short ad-
dresses were given by Mr. Simpson (formerly Mem-
ber for the district), and Mr. Dawson, our Parlia-
mentary Representative at Ottawa.

Then, at the Bishop's request, I added a few
remarks relative to the system upon which we
proposed to carry on the work of the Home.
Forty-one children, I said, were at that time pre-
sent, and we were expecting several more. My
experience thus far had been that it was a some-
what difficult matter to train Indians to a civilized
life, still I had great hopes that our present under-
taking would, under God's blessing, prove success-
ful. The first thing, I felt, was to draw the chil-
dren ai'ound me, and let them feel that I cared for
them and really sought their good. I regarded
them all as my children. A good proof that I had
in some measure gained their affection and con-
fidence was^ that many of those who had been with

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

163

now
in in
i the
con-
male
iatis-

this
eased
»t but
work

with

nlv
irpose
in the
[)f the

rt ad-
Mem -
i*arlia-

us the previous winter, and had been home during
the summer for their holidays, had of their own
accord come back again, some of them from a great
distance, and all seemed anxious to get on and
learn all they could. We keep no servants, I said,
but every child is appointed to his or her work,
and, as the company might see, wore badges on
their arms, indicating their employment for the
week. In regard to funds, all was prosperous.
Ever since the fire God's blessing had, in a most
marked manner, rested upon our work. Peoph^
had given liberally, without any of the means
usually used for raising funds being resorted to.
All was paid for, and a little balance in hand.

At the conclusion of the speaking the clerical
party retii'ed to disrobe, and then the Bishops, with
a number of friends present, were conducted over
the various parts of the building. On arriving
outside, the Indian children were found drawn up
in a line in front of the building, each holding a
iJag ; the National Anthem was sung, and then all
marched forward, two and two, in very tolerable
order, singing the hymn, " Onward, Christian sol-
diers." They were followed by the company, and
made a complete tour of the grounds. In the
evening tea and coffee were served to the assem-
bled guests, and the day's entertainment concluded
with a display of fireworks and a bonfire on one of
the islands opposite the Institution.

The whole cost of the Institution, with land,
cottages, &c., in round numbers, came to ^'2325.

We soon got into regular working order. School
hours were from 9 to 12 in the morning, and from
2.30 to 5 in the afternoon, every day except Satur-
day. We had fifty pupils, twenty-five boys and
twenty-five girls, varying in age from six or seven

M 2,

ii.

•i-:

■■!,„
•*!*

::?3:^^

!J:

•11 9^

*" «

■ '^ it'i

^t;

't 1

N-

i!,.^.

..*

Vr:

ij «'

164

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

years up to seventeen. Some of them were very
poorly clad when they came to us, and very dirty ;
and the first thing was to give them a bath and
burn all their clothes, and rig them out afresh. It
was of course a great change to them to commence
regular habits, to run when they heard the bell
ring, and do all that they were told ; and some of
them began to pine under a sense of captivity.
Some of them, when home-sick, seemed to lose all
control over themselves, and made an unearthly
noise ; others would watch their opportunity and
run away. In the next chapter we shall tell about
three run-away boys, and their capture after ten
days' absence. On the whole, however, the chil-
dren seemed to be wonderfully contented and
happy, and all went merrily and cheerfully day
after day. The fish-boys used to go out after their
nets each morning, and bring in plenty of fish ; the
water-boys had their grey pony, which they called
'• Muhnedooshish " (Little Evil Spirit), because it
had such a bad temper and was always backing up
and upsetting the water, instead of going forward
with its load. The baker-boys made and baked
the bread in the brick oven. The sailor-boys, in
their blue serge suits, had charge of IV/e Miss'iouari/,
and did all commissions by water. All were will-
ing to work, and seemed to enjoy their life, and on
Saturdays we gave them a few cents pocket-money
as an encouragement to good conduct. True, the
matron was sometimes at her wit's end, with so
many to provide for and such raw young hands t(>
do the work, and it was doubtless a task of con-
siderable difficulty to keep everything in order, and
to have meals in time and well cooked, with onh
these young girls as her assistants, the greatei-
number of whom could scarcely speak a word of

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

165

English ; and great credit I felt was due to her for
her patience with them. However, they really
did try to do their best, and were quick enough
when they could understand what was wanted of
them.

On Sundays the children used all to walk to the
Sault to church in the morning, and in the evening
we had service in the School-room. On Sunday
afternoons there was Sunday school, and on
Wednesday and Friday evenings Bible -class.
Every morning at prayers the children would
repeat a verse of Scripture after me, so as to know
it by heart at the end of the week. This plan has
been continued uninterruptedly, and the children
who have been with us have thus a good store of
Scriptural knowledge. They were also taught
the Lord's Prayer, the Creed, the Ten Command-
ments, the Catechism, and the Collects in English,
their lessons being of course varied according to
their capacities. Our great desire was that they
might all prove themselves to be true Chris-
tians — servants and soldiers of the Lord Jesus
Christ.

The industries which we taught at the first outset
were capentering, boot-making, and farming.

It was of course a great object to make the chil-
dren talk English. Twice a week I had an English
class, and taught them to repeat English words and
sentences, to point to their eyes, nose, ears, &c., and
to bring me things I specified. In order to induce
them to keep a check upon one another during
play-time, I dealt out to each a certain number of
buttons of a particular pattef n each Saturday, and
if any of them heard a companion speak Indian he
was to demand a button, and the following Satur-
day the buttons were exchanged for nuts. We

iiii

.!!,:'#

p-'^'^ I

166

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

,4, C* '" '^ **•

certainly have been very successful in teaching our
pupils to talk English. It is an understood thing
in the Institution that they must do so, and no
Indian is allowed except for about an hour each
day. Boys who come to us unable to speak a word
of English in September, by the following June
can generally manage to make themselves well
understood.

For the support of our pupils we looked chiefly
to the Canadian Sunday Schools, many of which
undertook each ^ protege 9X .^^15 per annum. This
would cover the cost of food and clothing for an
individual child ; and for the general expenses of
the Home we depended on the contributions of our
fiiends in England and a grant from the Cana-
dian Government.

CHAPTER XXIX.

Runaway Boys.

One day three boj^s were missing ; nobody could
tell what had become of them ; the bush was
scoured, the roads searched, and messengers de-
spatched to the Sault to try and gain some clue to
their whereabouts. After a time it was discovered
that some bread and other things were missing,
and it became clear that they had decamped. Their
home was 300 miles away, and the idea was that
they had probably gone to Garden River, about ten
miles below us, with the intention of getting on

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

167

board the first steamboat that might pass, and so
get home ; so we made up a crew, and late the
same evening despatched the schoolmaster and
some boys in The Mhsionar// to Garden River. They
arrived back the next day, bringing word that a
boat had been stolen from one of the Indians there
during the night, and that, moreover, an Insti-
tution button, with " Shingwauk Home, Sault 8te.
Marie" imprinted on it, had been picked up in
the sand near the place from which the boat was
taken.

Nothing more was heard of these boys for ten
days, except that one of the steamboats brought
a report that they had seen three boys in an open
boat near Bruce Mines, and that they had been
hailed by them and asked for bread. Ten or eleven
days after these boys decamped, we were preparing
to start on an expedition up Lake Superior to
Batcheewauning ; our four sailor boys were ready,
dressed in their new blue serge suits and straw hats
fiom England, The Missionary/ was well loaded with
camp-kettles, tent, and provisions. We got as far
as the Sault, when the wind, which had been
favourable, suddenly veered round and blew a heavy
gale in our faces, accompanied by thunder and
heavy rain. As it was p.iready between 3 and 4
p.m., it was plain we could not start that day, and
just at the critical moment word came that those
three runaway boys were on an island forty miles
below. Our informant was a Garden River Indian.
The boys, he said, had turned adrift the boat they
escaped in, which was a small one, and had taken a
larger one belonging to a Sugar Island Indian. This
Indian, finding his boat gone, pursued the boys in
his canoe, overtook them, took his boat away from
them, and l^ft them alone to their fate on an island*

•1^

1 68

TME OJEBWAY INDIANS.

'VM

Shabahgeezhik did not think the boys would be in
distress, as there were a few settlers on the island
who would feed them if they worked for their t)oard.
As soon as we heard this news, we immediately
<iecided to head our boat round and run before the
wind down to this island and catch our boys. We
just stopped for ten minutes at the Shingwauk in
passing, to get a dry coat or two and tell of the
change in our plans, and then off we started. It
was 5 p.m., and we thought we could make the
island that night. Shabahgeezhik went with us as
pilbt. We ran along at good speed through Hey
Lake, across the American channel, in and out
among islands. We were soon wet and cold, and it
became very dark. Shabahkeezhik steered, and seemed
to know well what he was about, but we had some
narrow shaves of running into islands, it was so
dark. Once or twice we were close upon rocks, but
just saved ourselves. We passed through the
" Devil's Gap," about as narrow as one of the canal
locks, and soon came in sight of the dark line of the
Bruce Mines Shore. We had run well ; it was only
I o o'clock, and we were nearly there. Once or twice
we saw a fire on the lonely, uninhabited shore, where
fishing or exploring parties were encamping. It
looked cheerful, but we did not stop. Now at length
we reached our island, and di'ew along shore to
grope for the dock. There were lights shining from
two dwellings — one near the shore, the other upon
the hill. Securing our boat, we landed and went
up to a log hut. A half-breed woman appeared at
the door when we knocked, but she seemed scared
when she found there were so many of us. We
wanted to find Mr. Marks' house, he being the
principal settler on the island. The woman gave
us some hurried directions, and then shut and locked

Si '.

THE OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

169

some

the door. We started in search of Mr. Marks' house,
which it would seem was up the hill, about a mile
distant. After scouring round a little to find the
road, we at length hit on a cattle-track which
seemed to go in the right direction. But what a
track it was ! Every step we took it became worse ;
it led along the side of the hill, through the bushes
and tall grass, and under foot slimy sticks and roots
spread over a black swamp. For a few steps one
would balance one's self, and then down one would
go, knee deep in the mire. Always hoping that the
road would improve, we persevered for nearly half-
a mile. But it only got worse, and reluctantly we
had to turn back to our starting-point. Then Sha-
bahgeezhik took a run further up the hill to look
for another road. In a few minutes he shouted for
us to follow, and the track this time led us out just
above Mr. Marks' house. It was nearly midnight,
but Mr. Marks was standing outside. We told him
who we were and what our errand, and he imme-
diately gave the satisfactory information that the
boys we wanted were with a half-breed in a shanty
just below. He showed us which way to go, and we
descended the hill-rside in quest of them. Arriving
at the shanty, we knocked at the door. A man
answered in English, and asked what we wanted.
At length the door was cautiously opened. We said
that Mr. Marks had told us to come here for three
boys who had run away. Upon this the man opened
the door, and said, "Yes, the boys were there, and
we could take them." A lamp was lighted, and we
told the boys, who were lying on the floor and
scarcely awake yet, to get up and come along, and
then our sailor boys each took charge of one
prisoner, and we marched them down to the boat.
The boys got the tent up and went to bed with

170

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

J*'

-,i

^1 ■

■1

||i'i

their prisoners, while we accepted the kind hos-
])itality of Mr. and Mrs. Marks, and slept irr their
house. It was i a.m. when we got to bed, and at 4
a.m. we were astir again, and prepared for the start
home. The wind was against us, and we had to
pull. At 7.30 we went ashore for breakfast. We
were very chilly, our things still being wet^ and we
lighted a large fire and got everything dry. After
breakfast we managed to sail a little, tacking
against the wind, and by 1 2.30 p.m. we had made
Sugar Island. Here was the American channel,
•and we resolved to get dinner, and wait for a tow.
In this we were very fortunate, for just as we were
finishing dinner a propeller came along. We sig-
nalled to her, and she very politely shut off steam
and gave us a line from her stern. A storm was
getting up, rain beginning to fall, and we had to
cross Lake George, and had rather a rough time of
it, the propeller dragging us forward mercilessly
through the crested waves, the spray and foam
dashing all over us, so that we shipped a good deal
of water and had to bale. Arriving at length
opposite the Shingwauk, we got our masts up, and,
giving the propeller a \ %\g of hats and a cheer, the
tow-line was let go, up went our sails in a trice, and
in a few moments more we had arrived at the
shore. All the boys were dancing on the dock,
gi'eatly edified to see the return of the runaways.

»»70«qfil^M

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

I7T

CHAPTER XXX.
Charlie and Ben,

During a short visit which I paid to England in
the winter of 1^77, the idea was formed of building
a separate Home for Indian girls, and now it became
necessary to make the project known also in Canada.
Accordingly, in the summer vacation of that year I
started off, taking with me two little fellows from
our Institution — Charlie and Ben, and also a model
which I had made of the Shingwauk Home. My
object was not so much to collect money as to tell
the friuiids who had been helping us what, by God's
help, we had been enabled to do, and what, with
His blessing, we still hoped to do.

The first part of the journey was a dash of two
miles along a mudd}^ road in a buggy drawn by my
spirited little mare " Dolly," with only ten minutes
to catch the boat. . The next 300 miles were passed
on board the steamboat Ontario, which, after rather
a rough passage, landed us in Sarnia on the night
of Tuesday, May 22nd. From Sarnia we took train
to Toronto. Here we passed the Queen's birthday,
and the boys saw a splendid display of fireworks in
the evening. The most i*emarkable part of the
entertainment was a race between a pig and an
elephant in mid-air. They wei'e fire balloons
shaped like those animals, and it was really very
good. On Friday we arrived in Belleville about
noon. This was the beginning of our work, and wo
held our first meeting that evening in the Town
Hall. There was a fair attendance^ and after the

i!!m

li' *,

i :i"

172

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

meeting our two boys distributed papers about our
Home, and contribution envelopes, which I asked
the people to take home with them, and at any
future day that they might feel disposed, to put
somethiiig in and place it on the offertory plate, and
it would thus in due time come to us. The enve-
lopes, I should mention, had the following words on
them: "Algoma. A contribution to God's work in
the Indian Institution at Sault Ste. Marie."

After visiting Brockville, Smith's Falls, and
Prescott, we arrived in Ottawa on the 3 1 st. I had
here an interview with the Premier in regard to my
work among the Indians, which was quite satis-
factory, and in the afternoon we went to pay our
respects to the Governor-General. Happily his
Excellency was at home, and he received the boys
very kindly, and showed them through the rooms of
Kideau Hall. One thing that he said to them at
parting I hope they will always remember. He
said, " I hope you boys will grow up to be good
Canadians." This just expresses the secret of our
work ; this is just what we want to do with our
Indian boys : to make Canadians of them. When
they leave our Institution, instead of returning to
their Indian Reserves, to go back to their old way
of living, we want them to become apprenticed out
to white people, and to become, in fact, Canadians.

At Montreal we had several meetings, and met
with many kind friends who evinced great interest
in our work.

Early on the morning of June 8th we arrived in
Quebec, and found rooms provided for us at the
hotel. The Synod of the diocese was sitting, and
we received a hearty welcome from the Bishop and
many of the clergy whom I knew. In the afternoon
I took the boys to the citadel, where they were

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

173

good

gi'eatly pleased to see the soldiers and the big guns ;
and in the evening we dined at the Bishop's. Poth
the Bishop and Mrs. Williams have always taken
much interest in our work. ()n Sunday evening I
preached at the cathedral. The following day 1
took my boys over the ocean steamship SanHniiin,
and in the afternoon drove out to visit Wolf's
monument and the gaol. The boys each took a
copy of the inscription on the monument, and we
returned to Mr. Hamilton's for dinner. There was
a capital meeting in the National School Hall in the
evening. The Bishop of Quebec presided, and nearly
all the city clergy were present.

We had not intended to go further east than St.
John, N. B., but finding we had a day or two to
spare, we resolved to run on into Nova Scotia and
visit Halifax. Two telegrams had been despatched,
one to Rev. Geo. Hill, rector of St. Paul's, Halifax,
to tell of our intended visit, and the other to Montreal
in the hope of obtaining a pass from the manager
of the line. The application for the pass was hap-
pily successful, and after travelling all day and all
night and half the next day, we at length reache<i
Halifax, met with a warm reception from Mr. Hill
and had a capital meeting. The boys enjoyed them-
selvos immensely, paddling about in the sea water
among the limpets and star-fish and sea-weed, and
making vain attempts to qatch crabs.

Returning by way of New Brunswick, we next
visited Fredericton, and were the guests of the Lieu-
tenant Governor, who had most kindly invited us.
The Bishop and a large party of clergy and others
came to lunch at two p.m., and at four o'clock in
the afternoc>n was a Sunday-school gathering in
the school-hcuse, the model was exhibited and I
gave an address. After this there was a very

174

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

■1

1,1(1'

pleaning little ceremony at Ooverninent House.
At Lady Tilley's invitation a number of youn^
j^irls, memberH of her Sunday-school class, had met
together week after week at Government House
and made a variety of articles for sale, then — shortly
before our arrival — a bazaar had been held, and the
large sum realized of 300 dollars. This sum was
presented to me by c^ne of the little girls when they
were all assembled in the drawing-room, and is to
be applied to the building fund of the Wawanosh
Home. The most successful meeting of any that
we held took place in the large Temperance Hall.
Lady Tilley kindly consented to become one of the
patronesses of our Girl's Home. The following day,
Wednesday, I called on the Bishop and we spent
an hour and a half very pleasantly in examining
every part of their beautiful cathedral — the om;
church gem in Canada. The Bishop set to work in
his own way to satisfy himself what our boys were
good for, and I am glad to say that the result of the
examination was satisfactory.

The afternoon of this day, June 26th, we bade
farewell to our Fredericton friends and took the
train back to St. John. About half an hour before
we arrived we received word that a fearful fire was
raging, and as we drew near the fated city we found
that the report was only too true. The whole city
seemed to be in a blaze, the fire appearing to extend
fully two miles, even at that early hour, about
6 p.m. Leaving the two boys at the Rev. Mr.
Dowling's house, Mr. Dowling and myself started
to cross the hai'bour to try and render some assist-
ance to our friends. We could not take the ferry
for the landing stage was on tire, so we hailed a
fishing-smack, and landed in Portland. We walked
around to the back of the fire ; all the principal

THK OJEBWAY INDIANS.

1/5

part of the city was in Hamea, and evorythinjr in
wild confusion ; hundreds of peoph% old and youn»^,
heavily ladened and hustling each other along, tin^
engines at every corner, the open places crowded
with a niotkjy throng of people with piles of bag-
gage and furniture.

We made our way round to Mrs. Peter's house,
where we had been on Saturday; they were all
packed up ready to Hy, but could not get a team.
The fiames were fast advancing upon them. The
gas works were close by, and it was expected they
would blow up every minute. The younger chil-
dren were already sent off with their nurse. W(5
staid till after midnight, doing what little we could
to help, and then returned to Carleton by the sus-
pension bridge, bringing several refugees with us.
The following day, Thursday, we drove to the station
in St. John by way of the suspension bridge. Tlu^
city was still on fire and enveloped* in smoke.
Happily, however, the station was just outside the
burnt district, so we bade adieu to our friends and
started once more for the west.

After visiting and holding meetings in Toronto,
Hamilton, St. Catharines, and elsewhere, we arrived
July 4th at Niagara. We were now in the great
fruit district of Canada, strawberries, cherries,
grapes, apples, plums, peaches, all in the greatest
abundance, orchards everywhere, rich luxuriant
vines trailing over trellis-work, the earth fairly
teeming with plenty. What a contrast to poor
Algoma, where we can grow neither apple nor
plum and cannot even ripen tomatoes. Nothing
delighted our boys more than to sit up in a cherry
tree and eat cherries ad lilAtiuii — such a delicious
novelty — and then to be summoned in for a tea of
strawberries and cream! In the evenino: we met

■ *' ''1

' ft-' n

^ :

N. -

^. -.

4,. .

^^;: '

176

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

Archdeacon McMarray, who received us warmly.
He was the first Missionary at Sault Ste. Marie,
more than forty years ago, and very kindly gave
us an organ for the Institution. From Niagara, we
proceeded by train to Drummondville. The falls
of Niagara were scarcely more than a stone's throw
from the house, and the following morning as soon
as breakfast was over we went to pay them a visit.
Grand r.nd impressive as was the sight, I fear that
our boys, boy like, were more taken up with a couple
of bears in their cages than with that enormous
mass of water surging over the rocks, and tumbling
200 feet into the boiling basin of white foam
below.

On Friday the 6th we arrived in Prantford and
liad a meeting in the evening. The following day
we walked out to visit the Mohawk Institution,
supported by the New England Company ; this in-
stitution has been, I believe, nearly thirty years in
existence, and they have at present tnirty-eight boys
and forty-two g.'rls. It was strange how shy our
boys seemed of the younj Mohawks, though making-
friends so readily with white boys. Mohawks
and Ojebways were hereditary enemies, and, in
days gone by, used to delight in scalping one
another.

Altogether we travelled upwards of 4000 miles,
and I calculated that I had addressed about 5500
people at meetings and about 6700 Sunday-school
children, besides sermons in churches. Though we
made no collections, I nevertheless had handed to
me 990 dollars for the Girl's Home Building Fund,
and 225 dollars for the Shingwauk.^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

17;

CHAPTER XXXI.
A Trip ur Lake Superior.

d, in
one

.5500
chool

nrh we

ed to

Fund.

It had been arranged that directly the holidays
commenced at the Shingwauk Home, the Bishop
and myself should start on a Missionary tour up
Lake Superior, the plan being simply as follows : —
We would take with us our boat, The M'lHmonarij,
five or six Indian boys to man it, and provisions
for six or seven weeks. We would first proceed by
steamboat 300 miles direct to Prince Arthur's Land-
ing, taking our boat on board ; remain there about
a week, during which we would pay a visit into
the interior ; then coast the whole way back, visit-
ino- all the Indians alono- the north shore of the
Lake.

When we reached the Landing, the Indian super-
intendent, to our great satisfaction, invited us to
join him in an expedition to the " Height of Land "
where he was going to pay the wild Indian tribes
their annuity money.

At length after four days we reached the Hudson
Bay waters, the Savanne connecting through a long
chain of lakes and rivers with Lake Winnipeg. Lac
des Milles Lacs, into which we soon entered, is a
perfect labyrinth of lakes and islands. Here and
there were expectant Indians come out to meet us
in theii* frail bark canoes, and, paddling up along-
side, they joined the cluster at oxw stern, A strange
and impressive sight was it when we at length hove
in sight of the '"Height of Land, a huge rocky
eminence like an upturned basin, literally swarming

178

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

all over with Indians, in every position and every
imaginable costume. One solitary wi^^-wam stood
at the top and others could just be seen, betraying
a consideral)le villa^jre in the rear. A lar<:fe Union
Jack also floated from a mast planted in the rock.
There they sat and crouched and smoked, or stood,
or leaned with that majestic composure peculiar to
the Indian race ; while below, on the slippery sid(\s
of the rock, tumbled and rolled about their dirty
children, or prowled their grim and wolfish-looking
dogs. It was a gay holiday time for them all. For
three days and three nights pork and flour and
tobacco would be flowing freely into their laps from
their great and good mother, the Queen; and to
every individual, man, woman, and child, yea. to
even the papoose of a day old, would be given ,^U
to spend as they pleased.

We got our tents pitched — the Bishop's an<l our
own — and then went out to survey the scene. A
most novel and interestinjr one indeed it was, wii>-
warns on all sides of us, some of them containing
perhaps forty people, others conical, in which wen-
two or three families with a Are common to them
all in the middle. In the water neav the dock
we-re several boys bathing and diving, as though
perfectly in their element. Here and there stalked
a stately chief in his scarlet coat le'jfiiiniifs, mocas-
sins, and feathers in his hea<l. The councillors, of
which there were three to each band, wore dark
coats with scarlet trinnnings. But there were moic
outlandish personages than these to be seen ; tall,
lank men, with nothing on them but a scarlet
blanket wound around the naked body, at times
coverinir the shoulders, at times drawn only around

the waist. Nearl}^ all had plaited hair and silver
earring'-% and many had feathers in their heads, or

THE OTEBWAY INDIANS.

179

every
stood
[lying
Jnioii
rock,
stood,
iar to
sides
dirty
oking
For
r and
s from
nd to
ea. to
m £ I

nd our
le. A
S Aviu-
aininn:;
1 were
them
dock
/hongU
talkctl

nocas-
ors, of
dark

more
I ; tall
scarlet

times
wonn<l

1 silver
ads, or

head-dresses of beads and ribbons. The squaws
were dressed much the same as our own Indians, in
bodices and skirts, though not (^uite so tidily. Some
of the bead-work worn by the men was very hand-
some ; it consisted mostly of garters below the knee,
waistbands and tobacco-pouches worn round the
neck and covering the front of the body. They
also had their curiously-carved pipes, some of them
with stems a yaixl long, tomahawks, knives, and
other appendages.

Soon men and scjuaws were seen wending their
way to their wigwams, bending under the weight
<»f a side of bacon or a bag of "flour. Now wns a
liigh time of joviality for them all— even the dogs
licked their lips and prepared for the feast.

A riowd collected in rear of the Government
huildings ; and squatting upon mats on the grouixl
were the musicians, thi-ee or four in nund)er. beat-

N 2

i8o

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

», ji

ing away vigorously at their very unmusical drums
— ^^just the size and shape of a flat cheese, their
drumsticks being shaped like a crook. Soon the
war-dancers appeared upon the scone, each with a
whoop and a flourish of his knife or tomahaw^k.
Conspicuous among them was Blackstone — no longer
in European dress, but with legs bare on either side
to his hips — a white shirt almost hidden by massive
bead work ornaments, long V)raided hair, feathers in
his head, and his right hand flourishing a bayonet.
The dancing consisted in the actoi's leaping suddenly
to their feet with a whoop, and working the whole
body convulsively up and down while standing on
their toes, without moving from their position, a
monotonous whirring sound being kept up all the
time, in which the squaws sitting around assisted.
This was kept up long enough for me to sketch one
man, when with another whoop and a flourish they
sank into a squatting position, the drums still going
on unceasingly. After a little rest up they got
again, and so it kept on for a couple of hours.
The proceedings, however, were broken in the
middle by a speech from Blackstone.

When it was nearly tea-time I went out to look
for my boys, and found Esquimau talking to an tld
man under a bark shelter with a stick or two burn-
ing at their feet : the old man was living quite
alone and this was his wigwam, just room for him
to lie down and no more. I sent the younger boys
to light a fire and get tea ready, and then stayed
with Esquimau to talk to the old man. When he
found I was going to speak about religion, he called
to his cliiidren — two men and a squaw — to come
and listen. Another man came up, and in rather
an ofhcious manner informed me that it was no use
for me to talk to the Indians about reliijfion : that

THE OJEBWAY IXDI.VNS.

l8l

»Yk.

got

they would not listen to me, and did not intend to
accept Christianity. The Great Spirit, he continued,
has made us all, and ho has given one religion to
the whites and another to the Indians. Ho does
not wish his red children to accept the white man's
religion. I said I was sorry that any of them should
think that, but that if any of them did not wish to
hear me they couhl go somewhere else, and I would
talk only to the old man. The old man, however,
had now changed his mind and said he did not wish
to hear me speak. Several others came round and
all said that 1 must not speak to them about Chris-
tianity. One said their custom was for any one
who wished to speak to them first of all to put
down tobacco. This roused me. " No ! " I said,
'• I am not a trader to carry tobacco about. I am
working for my Master, the Great Spirit : the Great
Spirit has told His followers that when they go out
to preach they are not to carry money or anything
else with them, they are simply to tell His message ;
if they are received, it is well, if not, they are to go
away from that place and take the message to
others." I then said to Esquimau — '* We had
better kneel down and ask God to help us, and
teach us what to do." So we knelt, and each
offered prayer, amid the jeers and interruptions of
the Indians. Then I stood out among them and
said in a loud voice, " My friends, I have come here
to see you about religion, not to buy and sell and.
trade with you, but to tell you about the Great
Spirit who made you. Your Superintendent, Mr.
Wright, has come to pay you money, but I have
come to speak to you on religion. I have no to-
liacco, no pork, no money to give you. But I com(^
to tell vou of God who made us. and of His Son
who came into the world to save us. I have been

Piji

182

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

told that I must not speak, that none of you will
listen to me, but I tell you that I will speak to you :
God has told me to speak to you, so this evening I
will come among you to speak ; those that wish to
hear me can listen, those who will not hear can
keep away."

During tea it was arranged that the Bishop and
myself, with the four Indian boys, should n'o out
about sundown and address the people. Before
starting we knelt together in the tent, and the
Bishop offered up an earnest prayer to God that He
would give us grace and wisdom to speak, and
incline the hearts of these heathen people to hear
and accept His word.

On the road there we were met by Blackstone.
He seemed very angry, and said, "I am told that
you are going to speak to the people to-night.
You must not speak to-night, you must wait
until to-morrow." I said, '* No, my friend, I
must speak to them to-niglit." " It shall not
ijc."' said Blackstone, " you will not be listened
to to-night; to-morrow 1 will let you speak." I
pointed to the sky, and said," The Great Spirit has
told me to speak to-night and I must obey the
Great Spirit, I cannot obey man about this."
Blackstone still refused to allow me to speak, but
I was determined, and we went on. We went to
the top of the rocky elevation, and immediately
began singing a hymn in Indian. Our boys stoo«l
out nobly, and sang splendidly. I felt that it re-
(juired more determination on their part to face the
opposition of their own people than for u^ who
were recognised as " black-coats."

The singing attracted a number of people around
us. and I spoke out loudly and addressed them. Wf
then sang another hymn suitable for the occasion

})e

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

!«;?

and the boys sang out lustily, like good soldiers of
Christ. After this the Bishop gave a short, but very
earnest and pointed address. Then Esquimau spoke
very freely and forcibly, urging upon the people to
give up their vain customs and accept Christianity.
Then we knelt on -the bare rock and prayed God to
turn the hearts of the people to Himself, after which
we left. Quite a number of people had gathered to-
gether when the singing commenced, and remained
(luring more than half the time.

•////// 24. — The next evening we had service again ;
myself and my four boys standing on the sunnnit of
the rocky eminence in the dim twilight, wigwams on
all sides below us ; a couple of old women cooking
at a fire just beside us, and a few straggling Indians
or children lying or sitting about. We sang a hymn
in Indian at the top of our voices. This brought a
great many people out, but not so many as last night.
Then I addressed them.

We then sang another hymn, after which Es([ui-
inau spoke and urged the people to give up tlieir
vain customs and to become Christians; and, after
kneeling on the hard rock and offering up an earnest
prayer to God to change the hearts of these poor
heathen, we departed.

Black clouds had gathered overhead and it was
beginning to rain heavily when we sought the
shfdter of our tent.

'hilj/i^y — The day following Blackstone appeared
at my tent door. I asked him to come in but he
tleclined. He seemed to be in a better frame of
mind, and spoke in friendly terms, telling me all
about the journey fmm here to the place where he
generally lives, at the North-west angle about 200
miles distant. I showed him a photograph of the
Shingwauk Home, and he asked s«)me questions

1^4

THE O.TEBWAY INDIANS.

ill

about it. He stayed some little time, and then
saiil that the Indians were going to hold a council,
and left.

About noon the boys returned with a tin pail of
raspberries which we stewed and had for dinner.
The monotonous sing-song and drum-beating of th(^
Inflians had been going on the whole morning in
an adjoining wigwam ; we were expecting hourly
that the council would begin, but Blackstone kept
putting it off. I suspected that he intended to have
it at our usual time of meetino- so as to draw away
the people, and so for that reason we had our
meeting earlier, about five o'clock. Before starting
I called the boys together into the tent, and, after
reading a few verses of Scripture, asked them if
either of them were inclined to give up the attempt
to teach the^e heathen people ; they had been with
me through it all, they had seen the reception we
had met with, they had acted their paj't according
to the talent committed to them ; would they now
give it up as hopeless, or would they go with m(^
again to-night 1- To this they each in turn replied
cheerfully and earnestly that they wished to go
with me ; so we knelt in prayer and asked for
God's help, and pioceeded forth once more to our
rocky pulpit. We saw Blackstone going to and fro
among the wigwams, and I thought I would ask him
once more whether he would give his countenance
to our service. So I called to him, "Blackstone,
may I speak to you?" " Pahmah, pahmah," (by-
and-by, bye-and-bye), was his reply; ''I am busy
just now. ' We waited until he came round again,
and as he merely brushed past I resolved to com-
mence at once. We chose a new situation this
time, another rocky eminence in the middle of the
wigwams. We conducted our little service as usual,

d then
council,

pail of
dinner.
f of the
ling in
honrly
le kept
to have
V away
ad our
tarting

d, after
ihem if
ittempt
^n with
bion we
wording"
ey now
ith me
replied
to go
ved for

to onr
and fro
Lsk him

enanee
kstone,

." (by-

n busy
again,

o coni-
Dn this
of the
usual,

Tin-: OJEIiWAY INDIANS.

I^.)

and urged upon the people once more to forsake their
customs and to accept the crucified Saviour. When I
spoke of the Kesurrection of (Jhrist on the third day,
there was a jeering laugh from some of the Indians
which made me think of Acts xvii. 32. Blackstonc,
as I had expected, commenced his pow-pow or coun-
cil directly we began our service, and so drew away
all the principal men.

But it was time to prepare for our departure.

-■•Ts5»;:j.>'.«r^

CHAPTER XXXII.

Coasting and CxVMping.

Quite a high sea was running on Thunder Bay
when, on Jff/?/ 30, having parted with the Bishop, I
started off in iV/c Mimovan/ with my seven Indian
boys. A stiff south-east wind was blowing, and, as
our course lay in a southerly direction, we had to
tack. We managed, however, to run across Thun-
der Bay within live or six miles of our point, and
then tacked about to reach it : and about three?
miles further ran into a nice little sheltered bny,
where we camped for the night. The boys wei'e
merry, and soon had a capital fire blazing up and
the camp-pots hissing and bubbling. By eight
o'clock supper was ready, and then, after prayer
and singing and each one repeating a verse of
Scripture around the camp fire, we all turned in
for the night, having safely accomplished the first
twenty miles of our homeward trip.

iS6

Till-: OJKUWAY INDIANS.

ill

?3^:;'

ii: :»

t> -,

V, „

•s.,

i,. -

^^:"

It may bi^ well to state at tliis point, for the in-
fonnation of those who ar(^ not a('([ua'mt(Ml witli
the topoo;ra})hy of ('ana<bi, tliat Lake Superior,
upon Avhieli we were now sailing, is the largest
])0(ly of fresh wnter in tlu; worhl, the length of it
from end to end, by the coursi' which the steam-
boats take, being 623 miles. The breadth of the
lake at tlu; widest point is 160 miles. Its area is
fully as laigo as Ireland, and its mean depth is
I coo feet. The north shore of the lake belongs to
the Province of Ontario, is exceedingly wild and
rocky, and is inhabite(l almost exclusively by
Indians with a few Hudson Bny Company's posts
at various p.oints on the route. Prince Arthur's
Landing is the on}// (.^anadian town on the north
shore, and that has risen into existence only within
the last few years. The south shore of Lake Su-
l)erior bordeis on the State of Michigan.

•Jnlij 31. — A dens(^ fog filled the air when we
arose early this morning. We waited until eight
o'clock to see if it would lift, but as it appeared
to have no intention of doing so, we starte«l off.
myself steeriiiix and the boys rowino-. With a mxjd
compass, we steered our course straight into Silver
Islet. We landed on the main shore, and spent
half an hour viewing the silver stamping mills,
The fog was now clearing, aiid we proceeded to
cross Black Bay. This was a wide stretch, and we
had to pull as there was no wind. After this, we
got into a narrow channel studded with islands ;
^lien were out on the open lake again, a heavy
sw^ell rolling in and breaking on reefs near the shore.
About five p m. we came otl' Cape Magnet, and soon
after reached a snug little bay, where we camped for
the night.

After two more days sailing, we got into Nee-

THK O.IKDWAY INIIIAXS.

«7

ho \n-
[ with
pciior,
arrest
I of it
■^tcHiii-
of the
irca is
pth is
no's U)
(i and

i.y ^'y

^ posts
ithur's
north
within
^e Su-

en we

ciufht

pearcd

(I oiY.

a good

Silver

spent

mills.

ded to

,nd we

lis, we

;lands ;

heavy

shore.

d soon

ped for

Nee-

jrigon, and found the lUshop (who had ronie on tlie
Mdinfofjd) waitin*^ for lis. The ]^)ishop had his tent
pitched on the shore, and liad heeii cookinj^ for
imuseh' in two little l)ri<rht tin pots. We were all
wet and cold, and as (piiekly as possible our two
tents were up and a large cainp-Hre huilt, over
which w^ere s(jon hissing three ugly hlack kettles-
one with water for the tea, another with i)otatoes,
another with rice and currants — while the J^isho|)'s

little kettle hung meekly by, at one end of the
horizontal stick, and soon lost its brightness under
the unwonted heat of the fire.

At 8.30 we all gathered for prayer, and then went
to rest. The total distance we had come, since leav-
ing Prince Arthur's landing, was about 100 miles.

We passed a quiet Sunday in our camp at Red
Rock. No Indians came round, but we had a little

..,.^..

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

1.25

■" lift

2.0

MtUU

urn

Hiotographic

Sciences

Corporalion

L1>'

'.^■^

^ <!!?^

'.«*

23 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, NY. 145S0

(716) 873-4503

,v^

1 88

THE 0JEI5WAY INDIANS.

service for onrsolvos undor an awnirif^. In the
afternoon our })oys gathered for Sunday-school, ami
the Bishop exannned them in the Scriptures and
( atechisin.

•^"ff- !)• — ^"t' 1^^'^ intended to be up and preparing
for our trip to Lake Neepigon at five a.m., hut
heavy rain caused uh to prolong our slumhers, and
we did not hreakfast until 7.30 a.m. By this time,
however, tlie weatlier was clearinix, and we deter-
ndned on making a start. Then? was plenty to do.
We had a trip of 200 miles before us and expected
to be away about ten days. All the things in 7V/t'
Mi::ti'iouan/ that were not wanted were packe<l away in
Mr. McLellan s storehouse ; provisions were given out
sufHcient to last the three boys wdio were to remain
Ix'hind, and supplies put up for the travelling party.
Then - about ten a.m. — the larj>'e can(;e which we
had hired was brought round ; Uhbesekun, our guide,
put in his appearance ; portage straps were brought
out. the packs made ready, and all place(l on l)oard.
Tlie Bishop and myself walked across the portage,
about three-quarters of a mile in length, while
Uhbesekun and the boys propelled the loaded canoe
up the rapids with poles.

— »-<^<^^'j*".*~-««, —

CHAPTER XXXIII.

Up the Neepigox Rivfr.

Five miles of paddling above the ra|)ids brought
us to the mouth of the river Neepigon, a rapid stream

^e^

TlIK OFEmVAY INDIANS.

iHi;

about 500 yards in width ; we ba<l to keep close to
shore in order to avoid the current.

Our canoe was about 20 feet in h'nji^th, and weii'hed
perhaps 1 jO lbs., she sat as light as a feather upon
the water, and the least movement on the part
of any of the party tipped it over to one side.
Tlie paddlers sat on the cross bars — about two
inches wide, Uhbesekun in the bows, tlien Joseph,
the Bishop and myself, Jinnny and William, an«l
Esquimau in the stern, six paddles in all, and we
travelled at the rate of from four to six nules an
hour.

About 1.30 p.m. rain began to fall, and the clouds
threatened a storm. We paddled on fast to a con-
venient landing-place, and then went ashore for
dinner, which we partook of under the tent, the
rain pelting down in torrents. However, it was
merely a thunder-shower, and in the course of an
hour we were able to proceed.

By four o'clock we had reached our first long
portage — three miles in length — ami now began
the tug of war. Esquimau and Uhbesekun got the
huge canoe mounted on their shoulders — one at
either end of it — keeping it in its position by ropes
which they held as they walked, with their arms
outstretched. Then followed Joseph with the bag
of flour (70 lb.) carried by a portage strap, placed
in true Indian style round his fcjrehead. Then
started Jimmy with the tent, blankets, axe, and
gun, and the Bishop with his bundle of wraps hung
on his umbrella. William remained behind with
me while I made a sketch. There was no great
hurry for us, as the canoe-bearers would have to
return again to take the remainder of the things.
William s pack consisted of my camp-bed, blankets,
mat, coats, &c , and I had the Bishop's valise and

190

THE O.IEBWAY INDIANS.

K -,

some coats. The portage track was narrow, rasp-
berry canes and high grass ahnost hiding the path ;
up hill and down hill, and across a creek. We
soon met th(; canoobearers going back for their
second load, and a little further on was Joseph, who
ha<l deposited his flour and come back to meet us.

The tents were already pitche<l when we reached
the end of our tramp on the shores of Lake Jessie,

ifiiJi.

:U.

I!.

and soon our cook was at work baking bread and
frying pork for our evening meal.

We were all tired, and went to bed about 9 o'clock,
after uniting together in singing and prayer under
the open vault of heaven. '' Sweet hour of prayer,
sweet hour of prayer. That calls me from a world
of care," was the hymn we sung. William shared
my tent with me, and the rest of the boys, with
Uhbesekun, slept under the canoe.

THK 0JEI5WAY INDIANS.

T9I

The next morning was bright, ])ut with a licad-
wind, we made slow progress. We aecomj)lish(Ml
twelve mih's aeross Lakes Jessi«' and Maria and
pulled up for dinner at Sj)lit Koek portage. Here
was some of the grandest seenery we had yet
witnessed — high, towering roeks, their crests cla<l
with tir and birch-trees, the rapids rushing in a
white foaming torrent over the rocks, in two
rushing, roaring streams, <livided one from the
other by a high, precipitous, rocky island. I made
a sketch, and we had dinner, and then, having
accomplished the portage once more, started pad-
dling. It was not far to go this time. In half an
hour we had reached Bland portage, and every-
thinij aiiain had to be uidadt'ii and carried. Soon
we were in the canoe again h<'ading for tht; opposite
shore, with a new set of rapids on our riglit. Now
for some stiff work aijain, a Ion*; i^ortai.e of about
two-and-a-half miles. We each took our packs
and toiled away, getting into cau»p about 6 p.m.

We were rather <lisappointed with th' appearance
of Lake Neepigon. with its largt; uid)ri)ken line of
horizon, land being almost too distant to Ix' visible
( )ur baggage was deposited on tlu^ face of a great
slippery rock, sloping down gradually into the deep
water of the lake. A favourable breeze was blow-
ing, and as soon as we had dinner our blanket sail
was rigged up. When we were well out into the
lake we found quite a high sea running, and our
canoe shipped water. Still we kept on, and nuidt^
about twenty miles before we put into an island
for the night at 7.30 p m.

A disappointment awaited us next morning. A
strong head-wind was blowing. We started at
8 a.m., and made about twelve miles. It was very
rough, and the waves dashed over the prow of our

, V: .;

Hi,

igz

TIIK OJKIJWAY INDIANS.

frail canoe. We went in to an island for dinner,
and, the wind increasing, we were obliged to
remain there for the rest of the day. All our
l)aking'-powder was gone, and we were reduce<l to
'•grcasi! bread," i.e., Hat cakes of iiour and water
fricil in pork fat. They make a good substitute
for ])r(.'ad, but are rather greasy. Joseph had sliot
a brace of ducks in the niorniui; before coniini'
away, and one of them we had for supper ; which,
with some potted beef and tea in a tin l)asin, made
very good fare !

Jnijii.sf i<)i/t — We packed up, got all on board, and
started precisely at 6.30. It was a head-wind and
a, high sea still, so we proceeded only about one
mile to another island, an<l then pulled in to have
breakfast and wait until the wind went down.
At I p.m. we made a start, and ran about tive
niiles to another is!an<i. After rumiing twelve
miles more we put iii for supper. We calculated
we had come titty miles on the lake, and had
twenty miles more to go. Th(; direct course was
sixty-tive mileS; but we had loSv way by going
into the bays.

AiKjKiif \o(/i. — We stopped two hours on the
island where we landed for supper last night, and
then — it being bright moonlight, and the wind
having calmed down, we started again on a twenty
mile stretch, determined, if possible, to reach the
H. B. C Post at the head of Lake Neepigon before
midnight.

The Bishop settled himself down in the bottom
of the canoe, and Uhbesekun, the four boys and
myself, plied vigorously at our paddles — forty-two
strokes per minute. It was a glorious night, and
the keen aii* put fresh strength into our muscles, so
that we kept on untiringly for nearly thi'ee hours.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

193

Just at I I o'clock wo cainc underneath a stupen-
dous clifi*, its «lark, rujiged face j^dittering in the
moonlight, extending far up towards the sky above
us. with a fewragge<i fir trees crowning its suniniit.
It was the ^nvindest scenery we luvd s«>en vet. Our

voices echoed as we passed beneath it, and we
heard afterwards that it was called Echo Rock.
After passing the clitF, another mile or so brought
us to the Post. We had some difficulty in finding
a camping ground in the dark. The shore was

'94

tllK OJKmVAY INDIANS.

rocky, and wo had to cut out a placo in th«' thick
Vmsh on which to pitch our tents. The ])oys made
up a largo tiro, which was o-rateful in the chill
ni^dlt air, and soon wo had the pot l)oilin<j^ i'ov tea.
It was 1.30 a.m. when wo jj^ot to bod, w(dl tiro<l
after our long paddle of seventy miles across the
lake.

Next morning the Bishop was the first one astir.
Aljout 8 a.m. I got up and wont with Uhhosekun
to H. B. (.^o.'s store to huy haking-powdor and
sugar, both of whicli wo had run out of. Pries
are high hero, flour is 6//. a pound —at the Saidt it
is only i iV. Our cook had only just woke up, and
was rubbing his eyes when wo got l)ack. We
wore glad to got ''spider-broad again (brea<l
baked in a spider oi- frying-pan) instead of grease
broad. Several Indians came nnind. I ha<l a very
interostiriij talk Avith a chief this mornini>\ He
and another man came «.)ver in a canoe from an
island close by, and Es([uimau and myself talked
to them as they sat floating on the water, keeping
the canoe ott* the rocks with their paddles. The
chief was certainly the most intelligent Inrlian we
had yet mot with on our travels. He was greatly
interested in hearing about the Shingwauk Homo,
and said that if he had a son young enough to go
he would send him, but his children were all either
grown up or dead.

We felt very thankful thus to meet one at length
who will listen, and who seems anxious for th<'
improvement of his people. The old man's way of
speaking reminds me very much of " Little Pine "
of Garden River and he appears to be a man of
much the same stamp. Just after this a couple of
young boys visited our camp. One of them was
a half-breed. They carried bow^s and arrows, and

THK OJEBVVAY INDIANS.

i9j

thr'
ay of

were shooting s([uirrols. VVc gavo thorn an
alphabet card. Most of the Indians just round th(»
Post are Roman (.'atholics, but those scattererl over
the lake, about joo in number, are nearly all
pagans. The name of the chief with whom wo
talked this morning is David Winchaub (Bow-
string).

We had tea about 7 o'clock, and then put our
canoe in the water and paddled over to the islan<l
to visit our friend the chief. He was sittinj;
eross-leirued in a larjife tent, his summer residence,
cooler probably than a wigw^am. Only Es(]ui-
inau and Joseph were with me. We entered th*-!
chiefs tent and soon got into C(mversation with
liim.

1 asked him if he would like me to relate to him
the history of Little Pine's conversion to Chris-
tianity. He said yes, and listened very attentively,
several times uttering ejaculations, as I recounte<l
to him how bewildered Little Pine had been about
the many religions ottered to him when he was
still a pagan some forty years ago; how he and
his father and other Indians made a journey of
:>oo nules in a canoe, and then walked an(jther 100
miles till they got to Toronto : how they went to
visit the Great Chief, Sir John Colborne, and asked
his advice as to what the}^ should do about religion,
and how Sir John Colborne said to them, " This
country belongs to the Queen. I belong to the
Queen's Church, and I think all you Indians, w^ho
are so loyal, ought to belong to the Queen's Church
too." And then, how Little Pine and his party
returned to Garden Biver, and ever since that time
had been faithful members of the Church of
England.

The Chief then made some remarks expressing

V, «.,
N

?fc»f

■e.

196

TIIK OJKnWAY INDIANS.

Ills approval ol' wliat we ha<l told liiiii, and said lir
(piitc^ understood all that >vo meant.

I then asked Inni if he woidd like n>e to tell
him what was wiitten in (iod's hook, the l^ihle.
There was oidy one 1j1)](;. French ('Ini^tinns and
Kniilisli ( "hristinns were; the same in that, — the\
had only one Bil)le. He would see IVom wluit I
would tell him whether it was thi; same as what lie
had heen tau<dit. He said he was willinix to liear
and nsked me to proceed. As he was rather deal',
and I wanted him thorouyldy to und<'rstan'l. I
asked Ks(juinuiu to interpiet what 1 said instead
of speak iri^ to him mysidl'. As I dwelt on the
univeisal sinfulness of mankind, and ui'i^'cd that
there was not a sin<de one free from sin. the Chief
said emphatically, " Ka^^^at, kagat, kagat, kagat I
me suh goo azhewahuk ! " ('rruly, truly, tiuly.
truly, it is indeed so!) Th(^ hoys and myself then
knelt and otiered up prayer to CJod for this poor,
ignorant, yet eagei'ly-listening child', and for his
people, that they nnght he taught the true way to
life and eternal happiness. It was 9.30 p.m. when
we paddle<l hack to our camp. \Ve met as usual
around the camp tire, and each one repeated a
verse of Scripture; then we knelt in the shade ot
the dark hush, with the ripple of the water in our
ears, and God's heaven lighted up by His silvery
moon, nearly at its full, and offered up our con-
fessions, and prayers, and praises to Almighty Go<l
before retiring to rest. '

Sini(/ai/^ jbiijHsi 11///. — While I was dressing,
William came to say that a scpiaw had come in a
canoe with fish to sell. I said, '' No, we do not
buy fish on Sunday." So he gave her a piece of
bread and sent her away. We had arranged with
the Chief to hold a short service in the afternoon

THE O.IEmVAY INDIANS.

^97

aid 1m'

to trll

l^il.lr.

iiH ainl

— tlu'V

•

A'liut I
hsit 1h'
() licai'
r (leaf,
aii'l. I
instead
oil tlu'
a that
(• Chief
kaj^at I

tnilv.
If tlu'ii
s pool",
ior his
way to
I. when
s usual
att'd a
ia<h' of

ill our
silvt'iv

•

ir con-

tyU

o«

lessinji:.
lie in a

do not
piece of

d with
ternouii

at his camp, so w<' passed the niorninrr quietly
ainon;^^ ourselves, reading thi' first part of the
( huieh prayers, chantin;^ the Psalms, ami one
lesson, and then the Hishop taught and catechised
the hoys from the (Jospel for the day (Matt. vii. i j).
In the afternoon, ahout 4 p m., we put our canoe

in the water, and leaving our pagan guide to take
care of the tents, the Bishop, four boys, and myself,
])addled across the water to Winchaub's camp.
After waiting some little time, about sixteen or
seventeen people gathered together ; being Roman

Ill

i»>'i&

•' I
I

fil 1

198

THE 0JP:HWAY INDlANSr

(*atholic.s, the Bishop thought it host not to
iitteinpt a servico, but ineroly to arhhcss thoin 011
the object ol[ our visit. So, at'^er shaking', hands
with the Chief, the Bishop began. He spoke Hist
of man's sin and the love of .God in preparing a
way of salvation for us by the sticrifice of His own
Son. Then he spoke of the uselessness of mere
formal religion, and that we must give our hearts
to God. The Bible, he said, teaches us to care for
and to do good to one another. Then he referred
to our In(lustrial Home at Sault Ste. Marie, and
after urging the people to send their children to it,
Icift it to me to give a detailed account of the work
of the Home. The Indians listened attentively to
all we said, and the Chief thanked the Bishop, an<l
said that he and the other fnen would talk together
about what they had heard, and later in the even-
ing he would come over and givo the Bishop their
answer.

<^^!*^**-r

CHAPTER XXXIV.

Thirty Yeaus waiting fgk a Mis^ionauy.

At 8 p.m. Chief WinethpiUb came over, and
having hftd p. friejidly cup of teft, he delivered his
promised answer. — The Indians, he said, approved
all that we had said ; they were glad to see us, and
that we had built this big teaching wigwam for
Indian boys, they would like to have their children
educated, but most of them thought it was too far
to send their children. He, for his part, if he had

THE O.IKUVVAY INDIANS.

199

a child, wouM send him, and another man was
willing to send liis little hoy when older, at present
he was too young. We asked him ahoiit one pro-
mising-looking lad we had seen, the dark-eyed Ijoy
with the bow and arrows. The (/hief said he had
spoken to that l)oy's lather, but he was not willing
to send him, it was too far, and he would never
know how it fared vrith him.

The Chief then said he had one other thinj; h».'
wished to speak ab(>ut. — there was one band of
Indians on the lake, not belonging to him, who, he
undeistood, wished to embrace Christianity and
become mendjcrs of the Church of England. At
the time of the great council at Sault 8te. Marie,
thirty years ago, the great White Chief had told
them that they should have a Missionary of the
English Church, and they had been waiting for
him ever since. After telling us this he bade us
adieu and left.

Wo had already gone to bed, in preparation for
an early start in the morning, and I was lying
awake, when my attention was attracted by the
splash of paddles and an animated conversation
going on upon the water.

Esquimau came to my tent and said, " One of
those men that the Chief was talking about has
just arrived, and he has two boys with him." I
said to William, "This is God's doing," and we
both got up and went out to see *be man; the
Bishop also got up and came out. It was a most
interesting interview. We stirred up the dying
embers of the camp fire and sat around it on logs.
This man, whose name we found was Mesten, had
travelled about forty miles, not knowing that we
were here till he met Esquimau. He said that he
and his people, though at present pagans, were

200

THE OIEBWAY INDIANS.

prepared to accept the English religion. Their
I'ornier chief, who was now dead, had told them to
do so thirty years ago. He had waited for a Mis-
sionary to come iintd he died, and since then they
had been waiting on year after year ; they would
not accept the French religion, l)ut were waiting
for an KnMish Black-coat to come and teach them.
He did n^t know liow many they were in nurr.her,

■' i^ ■ ■

■i &•

hut he thought about a hundred ; our guide,
Uhbesekun, he said, was one of their number. Wo
then made inquiries as to their location, and found
it would take us about ten miles out of our way to
visit them. The Bishop was so impressed with the
evident leading of God's Providence in the matter
that even, though it might cause some alteration in
our plans, we determined to pay them a visit.

THE OJEBW\Y INDIANS.

201

Avfivsf 12///. — Uhbesekun was commissioned to
wake everyone at half-past four, but I was the
first to wake, and sent William to arouse the
others. A head-wind was blowing, so we had to
paddle and row hard ; we accomplisiied about thirty
miles in seven consecutive^ hours. We had dinner
on a rocky island, and then five or six miles more
brought us to the Indian encampment in Chiefs
Bay. There were only two wigwams visible, with
six or seven people in each, a few canoes on the
shore, and seven or eight large dogs prowling
{il)out. After introducing oui'selves to the men
and telling them the object of our visit, we paddled
oi\ about a mile further to deposit our baggage at
the portage, and left two boys and the guide to
light a fire and erect the tents, and then the Pishop,
Joseph, William, and myself, returned to the Indian
camp. The men were away when we got there, so
I sat down and made a sketch of the camp, and
our boys showed the photograph of the Shingwauk
Home to the women, and told them all about it.
Bv this time the men had returned, a fish-l)()X was
biought for the " Big black-coat " to sit (m, and
a tub turned up for me, and then the pow-wow
bejj^an.

The Bishop briefly related what had led us to
visit them, how one of their number had fallen in
with us the night before, and had told us that they
were desirous of embracing the English religion,
and so we had come on purpose to see them.

There were two principal men listening to us,
and they several times expressed their approval as
the Bishop proceeded. One of them then leplied
at length. He said, "Thirty years ago all the
Indian Chiefs were called together at the Rapids
(Sault Ste. Marie) to meet the Great White Chief

202

THE OIEBWAY INDIANS.

in order to make a treaty with hiai about sur-
rendering their lands to the Queen. My father
was chief at that time ; his name was Muhnedoo-
shans. The Great White Chief (Sir John Kobinson)
made a treaty with us. We were each to receive .^^6
a year as an annuity. My father often spoke to us
about it when he was alive. My eldest brother is
now our chief; his name is Cheyadah. The chief-
tainship has been in our family for many generations
past. We still carry out the precepts of our father ;
we do not do as the other Indians do. The Great
White Chief gave my father a paper which showed
the boundaries of the land set apart for our use by
the Queen. My eldest brother now has this paper.
My father said to us, ' Do not travel about all the
time as the other Indians do, but settle upon this
land and farm like the white people do.' We obey
the precepts of our father. We have already cleared
some land, and every year we plant potatoes. We
cannot do much more than this until we have some
one to teach us. We have built also three log-
houses like the white people. Some of us live in
these houses in the winter time. Our land is
about four miles in extent. At present it is our
fishing season, so we are scattered about fishing,
and live in wigwams as you see us now. This is
how we gain our living. Another thing that the
Great White Chief said to my father was, that we
should not join the French religion, but he woiad
send us an English black-coat to teach us. So
every year my father was waiting for the English
teacher to come ; he waited on in vain, year after
year, and died a pagan. His last words to us were
that we should still wait for an English teacher to
come, and that when he came we must receive him
well and ask him to open a school for our children

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

203

t sur-
father
led 00-
inson)
ve ^'6
! to us
her is
chief-
ations
ather ;
Great
tiowed
ise by
paper.
,11 the
n this
B obey
:leared
We

some
ie log-
ive in
md is
is our
ishing,
rhis is
at the
lat we
would
3. So
Inglish

after
s were
cher to
jQ him
iildreii

to be taught. He also told us never to sell can-
land to the white people, but always to keep it,
and not to scatter about, but to keep together.
Thus to this present day have we kept to the
precepts of our father, and we now welcome you
as the English teachers that our father told us to
look for."

The Bishop then spoke again, and told them that
he felt most thankful in his heart to hear their
words; he was very thankful that the Great Spirit
had directed his steps to come and see them.
He had it in his heart to do all he could for them ;
he was sorry that he could not at once send them
a teacher ; that was impossible for the present.
All that he could offer was to take one or two of
their boys into our Institution at Sault Ste. Marie.
Then, at the Bishop's request, I gave the people a
full account of the origin and history of our
Shingwauk Home, much the same as I had said
to Chief Winchaub the night before. They seemed
much interested, though afraid to send any children
on account of the great distance.

After this the conversation became general.
They told us their names ; they said they were
very thankful we had come to see them; they
knew the white man was right about religion, for
he knew everything, their knives and axes and
clothing were all made by white men; Indians
were poor and ignorant, and needed to be taught.
They had almost given up looking for a Missionary.
When they went to the Hudson Bay Post in the
spring, they were told they had better join the
Roman Catholics, but they said, No, they would
still wait, and they were glad now that they had
done so. I then made a list of the heads of families
and the number belonging to each, the total being

lit

•I .'v: :f

m \

204

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

•if'

about seventy. We showed them a hymn-book
printed in Indian at the Shingwauk Home, which
interested them greatly, though at first they held it
upside down. Then I showed them the Indian
Testament, and told them this was the Book that
God had given to us. They handled it very re-
verently, and answered readily in the affirmative
when asked if they would like to hear some of the
words it contained. I read part of the 8th chapter
of St. Mark, about the feeding of the four thousand,
the curing of the blind man, and our Lord s words
about the worth of the soul. The people listened
iiKJst intently, indicating their wonaerment by
supprefssed ejaculations as I read anything that
especially struck them, such, fcir instance, as the
fact that 4000 men WT'rc fed with the loaves and
fishes ; but what produced the most intense atten-
tion was the account of our Lord s mockery. Cru-
cifixion, and Resurrection. Their sympathy with
the suffering Saviour was most marked, and their
simple astonishment most evident when I came to
the part about the stone rolled away and the angels
telling the women that Jesus was risen from the
<lead.

When we were preparing to go back to our camp,
Oshkahpuhkeda saitl to me, '* Well, if my son is
not too big, you may take him with you ; I know
I shall be sad without him, I shall weep often for
him, but I want him to be taught, and I will try to
control myself until he returns to see me next
summer." I said I should be very glad to take
the bey, and would treat him as my son, and I
would write to the Hudson Bay Company s agent
at Red Rock, that through him he might hear how
his son fared, and next summer his boy should go
back to him, and he need not send him again unless

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

.-)

he v»rished. I also asked him whether he would be
willing that the lad should be baptized after he
had received instruction. " Yes, yes," he said,
"that is what I wish; I wish my son to be educated
and brought up as a Christian. My wife," he con-
tinued, "is dead; I also have a sickness working
in my body — perhaps I shall not live long. If I
die, I w^ish you to take all my children : this boy
who IS going with you, his brother whom you saw
with Meshen last night, this little girl sitting here
(about ten years old), and that papoose, — you may
have them all and bring them up as Christians.

We thought it would be better to take the
younger of the two boys, if Meshen (with whom he
had gone) should get back in time, and to this the
father also agreed.

T--*--^

r-to»JNi^

the

CHAPTER XXXV.
The Pagan Boy — Ningwinnena.

agent

We returned with thankful hearts to our camp.
The Bishop was much impressed, and said it re-
minded him of Cornelius, who was waiting, prepared
for the visit of the Apostle Peter; and for my part
I thought of Jonadab, the son of Rechab, whose
followers carried out to the letter the precepts of
their father.

At our meeting for prayer that evening I said to
Uhbesekun, " I hear that you belong to these

236

THE OTEBWAY INDIANS.

p(M>pl(3 whom we have been talking to. Will you
not join us to-night in our prayers ? " So Uhbe-
srkun, instead of going away, as had been his
custom, remained with us, wi*apped in his blanket
on the ground near the camp fire, and when we
knelt for prayer he also turned over with his face
toward the earth.

( )shkalipuhkeda came over in good time the next
day. according to promise, with his two boys. The
vounox'r (me was to <fo with us. His name is Nin-
gwin-ne-na, and he is a (piiet, gentle lad of thirteen
or fourteen. The father repeated his wish that we
should take all his children in the event of his death,
and took an affectionate leave of his son. " I know
I shall lie awake at night and grieve the loss of my
boy." he said, " we Indians cannot bear to be parted
from our children, but it is right that he should go.
If my heart is too heavy for me to bear, I shall
c»)me to lied Rock and get on the Fire, Ship and
come to see him." I took the boy by the hand and
said, '• Ningwinnena shall be my son while he is
away from you ; I will take great care of him."
The Bishop also said, " We wall take good care of
your son. and shall hope to come and see you again."
Then Ningwinnena followed me along the portage
track.

Arriving once more on the shore of the lake, we
found a favourable wind blowing, and put up a
blanket for a sail. We had thirty miles to go to
bring us to Flat Rock, where we should leave the
lake and make our first portage inland. We
reached it at five minutes to four, the portage
occupied fifty minutes, and soon we were launched
once more on Sturgeon Lake. A heavy thunder-
storm came on, and continued during the time we
wended our way through the narrow, stony creek

THE O.TEBWAY INDIANS.

207

which connects Sturgeon Lake with the river Nee-
pigon. The Bishop and myself sat in the canoe
With our mackintoshes on while the boys wa<UMl
along knee deep in the water, and twice we had to
get out and pick our way ahjng the stepping stones
as there was not w^ater enough for the canoe. By-
and-bye we emerged on the broad Neepigon river,
and its swift current now bore us quickly along up(;n

we
D a

our course to Long Pine portage, where we were to
camp for the night. It had now ceased raining ; it was
7.30 p.m., and we had travelled forty miles. The
tents were pitched, a fire lighted, supper consumed,
prayers round the camp-fire as usual, the new boy
Ningwinnena joining w4th us, and then we retired
for the night, three boys and the guide under the
canoe, and myself and two boys in the tent.

August i^t/i, — Esquimau came to call up the cook

I* *'

208

THE O.TEinVAY INDIANS.

::^ m

at 4 a.m. He and Uhbesekun were to carry the
canoe across the portage, and return here for break-
fast before conveying the remainder of the baggage,
hence the early start. We had only twenty miles
more to go, and expected to reach Reed Rock in the
evening, which was according to the programme we
had made before starting.

Ningwinnena seems to be a very nice boy. and
(juick at taking things in. He has that gentleness
of <lisposition peculiar to savage life, and follows
me about like a faithful hound. Last night 1 gave
him his first lesson in the alphabet, and I never saw
any boy make such rapid progress ; he could sny
the alphabet through in half-an-hour, although at
first not knowing A from B, and a little while aftei-
he was spelling and reading such short words as
dog, cat, man, fish. He must come of a good stock.
He was also most handy in putting up my tent last
night, and rolling up my camp bed this morning,
seeming to take in at once the right way to do
things.

The day has passed, and we are once more back
at our Neepigon encampment, having arrived in the
middle of pouring rain at 5.10 p.m. The three boys
w^ere very pleased to see us back, and we went up
to Mr. McLellan's house for supper. He has been
most kind in supplying us with milk and fresh
butter.

Augtist 16///. — The morning opened with a heavy
mist, threatening clouds and wind. Hoping for a
change for the better, we took down our tents, and
by 9 a.m. all was packed on board The Missionan/^ —
then, as was our custom, the boys gathered in a
semicircle, a hymn was sung, a portion of Scripture
read, and prayer offered, Ningwinnena standing
beside me and looking curiously at my book as I

\^;

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

209

y ^^^'
)roak-

miles
in thi'
iiie >vt'

y, and
Jcncss

)11()WS

I gave
or saw
Id say
vAi at
13 after
rds as
stock,
nt last
)rning,
to do

l)aek
in the

boys
'nt up

been

fresh

heavy
for a
js, and
Kin/,—
1 in a
:ipture
mding
k as I

read. By the time we started, the wind had become
favourable and we made a splendid run, getting
into Pugwash Bay at 5.30 p.m. Eight or ten birch
bark canoes on the shore told us the whereabouts
of the Indians, though no wigwams were visible,
the bush being so thick ; as we neared the shore,
the people began to show themselves, men, women,
and children starting up one after another from

amid the dense foliage and gazing at us with curious
eyes. There were about seventy people, though
nearly half of them were away. Some had been
baptized by the Jesuits, others were pagans. After
ascertaining these facts we paddled along the shore
a little way to a sandy beach, where we made our
camp. Our three tents were pitched in the thick
of the bush like the Indians, and a huge fire lighted
in the middle as the weather had become autumnal
and chilly.

2IO

THF OJEnWAY IXDIANS.

These poor people seem to have nothing to eat as
a rule except fish and small animals ; and they sat
and lay around like half-starved dogs while we
partook of our evening meal. Two or three of
them brought raspberries for which we gave them
Inead in exchange, and we invited one man, who
seemed to be something of a chief among them, to
take supper with the boys. These Indians are of a
very low type, and are very dirty, appearing to
have no idea of anything beyond pork and flour.

I went to see an old man who had been baptized
al)Out a year ago by the Roman Catholics, and read
the Bible to him. His wife was still a pagan, but
they both listened attentively while I read and
seemed glad to be visited.

An(jnH n)f/t. — By 8.15 a.m. we were fairly out on
the bay. I steered and the boys rowed till the
wind being favourable, we hoisted our sails and
made a good start, winding our way for some miles
among islands, and then coming out on the open
lake. The wind fell, and the last part of the way
we had to row, which made us late in getting to
Pic Island, — and a hard matter indeed it was to get
in. In the dim twilio-ht we could see nothino- but
high, forbidding rocks, with the dark rippling waves
lapping their sides. Being on the side of the island
exposed to the lake, we could not think of attempt-
ing to land until we should find a secure harbour
for our boat, for a sudden storm rising in the night
would knock her to pieces on such a coast. At
length, groping about among the rocks, we espied a
crevice into which it appeared The Missionary would
just fit. But, oh! what a place for the night!
High, slippery rocks, piled about us By some giant
hand, no wood for a fire, no grass, no place for a
camp — nothing but sharp ledges and points of rocks.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

211

eat as
oy .sat
ile wo
roe of
: them
I, who
em, to
re of a
iiig to
our.
ptizod
(I read
m, Imt
d and

out on
ill the
Is and
^ miles

open
le way
Aug to
to get
lo- but
waves
island
:empt-
arbour

night
t. At
jpied a
would
night !
: giant

for a
rocks.

The boys clambered about with their shoeless feet
like cats, and wo heard them shouting, — '* This is
where I am going to sleep! This is where I shall
sleep ! " The Bisliop groaned and said, " I shall
remain on the boat."

I, for my part, followed the boys, and presently
foinid a sort of small cavern under a ledge of rock,
into which I had my cami>bed carried, and having
lighted a candle, sent Esquin.au to bring the Bishop.

It was really most comfortable, and, moreover, in
the corner of the cavern we found a dry log, pro-
l)ably washed there by the waves in a storm ; and
with this log we lighted a lire and made some tea,
and so — after all — we had quite a cosy time of it.

August 2QfJt. — We all slept sweetly till about
5 a.m., when I think we awoke simultaneously ; at
any rate we were all on the stir soon after that
hour. And now we were hungry, and there was

p 2

212

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

[If i

no bread, no fire, and no wood, and fourteen miles
to get to the mainland, and a head-wind. What
was to be done ? By the kindly light of day we
discovered that our position was not so distressing
as we had at first imagined. A little way over the
rocks was a shore with drift-wood lying on it, our
cook was despatched with the frying-pan and his
bag of Hour, an<l after all we did famously.

Before starting oH' we joined in repeating the
morning psalms. We had a hard pull against a
steady head-wind, and could only make two miles
an hour, so that it was a little after three when we
reached Pic River ; and having run the boat on to
a sandy shore, carried up our things and prepared
our camp.

After eight more day's sailing, we reached the
Shingwauk again, where a warm welcome awaited
us.

CHAPTER XXXVI.

B A.PTIZED— Buried.

" I KNOW I shall lie awake at night and grieve at
the loss of my boy, — we Indians cannot bear to be
parted from our children, but it is right that he
should go." Such were the words of the pagan
Indian on the shores of Lake Neepigon, when he
parted from his loved son Ningwinnena, and gave
him up to return with us. I remembered those
words,— and often over the camp fire — as we jour-

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

213

noyod home I looked across at my adopted son and
thought, I will take the very best care I can of you
and I trust that by-and-hye it may please God for
you to return and do a good work among your
people. Such a nice intelligent boy he was, — such
gentle eyes, and such a trustful look, — he seemed
quite to accept me as his father and guardian, and
was always ready to give a helping hand, and ho
learned with marvellous rapidity. Our arrival at
Sault Ste. Maiie was quite a new era in his life, —
the steamboats, the shops, and people ; — few of course
in comparison to places further south — but multi-
tudes compared to the Neepigon region, and he had
never seen a horse in his life till he reached the
Sault.

It was a great pleasure to me preparing this dear
boy for baptism, there were two other pagan lads
from Michipicoten and I had them in a class together.
I had good reason to hope and believe that all of
them embraced the truth and accepted the Lord
Jesus as their Saviour. The three boys were bap-
tized by Bishop Fauquier at St. Luke's Church,
Sault Ste. Marie, on the 27th of October ; the Bishop
took a great fancy to Ningwinnenaj became his god-
father, and gave him his ow^n name, Frederick.
Everyone indeed loved the Neepigon boy ; he was
so gentle in his ways, so quiet and polite in his
manner, and made such quaint efforts to converse
in English. He seemed so pleased too at any little
attention shown him.

But, poor boy, he was soon laid on the bed of
sickness. His mother had died of consumption,
and that terrible hereditary disease was secretly
sapping his life. At Christmas time he was ill
with bronchitis and inflammation of the lungs.

From this attack he never thoroughly recovered.

314

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

There was a hollo wness of the cheek, and an un-
natural brightness about the eye, and yet otherwise,
he had become well enough again to occupy his
place in school and pursue his studies with the
other boys. Just after recovering from this illness
he wrote a short note in English to the Bishop,
composed by himself, in pencil. " Me not learn
much book, all the time sick me," and so forth.

Shortly after this he was much delighted at re-
ceiving a letter from his father. His poor father
spoke of the longing he felt to see his loved son
once more, and how anxiously he was looking
forward to the spring, when he hoped to see him
again. The Bishop also kindly wrote to him in
reply to his little letter— exhorting him to try and
live as God tells us to do in the Book which He
has given to us; and concluding with the earnest
hope that when he died, he might go to that happy
place where the Saviour Jesus Christ is preparing
to receive all who truly love him, *• Goodbye, my
dear boy," added the Bishop, "may God bless, and
make you good." This letter Frederick fondly
treasured to the time of his death, and afterwards
expressed his desire to see the Bishop again.

On Sunday, March 28th, Frederick was at church
in the Sault with the other boys. There was ad-
ministration of the Holy (Jommunion, and the other
boys who had been confirmed remained to partake.
Frederick remained with them and innocently came
up with the rest to kneel at the rails. 1 was very
sorry to turn him back, but whispered to him in
Indian, that only those who were confirmed were
about to take the Sacrament, and he quietly with-
drew to his seat. Afterwards I explained it to him,
and, a day or two subsequently, wrote to the Bishop
afSking him to arrange, if possible, to hold a confir-

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

2irj

mation before the boys dispersed for their holidays,
so that Frederick, among others, might be con-
firmed. Had I known that he was so soon to die,
and that in his last illness he would not be suffi-
ciently conscious to partake intelligently of the
sacred feast, I would not have turned the dear boy
back. Too often do we, perhaps, unwittingly act
the part of the disciples who hindered the little
children in their approach to Jesus.

On Sunday evening, April 27th, Frederick came
in for a little talk with me after service. He
seemed very earnest and spoke ver}^ nicely of his
trust in the Saviour. I said to him (in Indian) 1
want you to get quite well, Frederick, before you
go home, perhaps your father will be angry with
me if he sees you sick. He looked up in my face
to see if I meant what I said, and, seeing me smile,
replied, " No, I am sure he will not be angry. He
entrusted me to you. My grandfather said, before
he died, that we were to wait for an English teacher,
and that when he came we must listen to him, and
do what he told us. That is why my father gave
me up to you."

The dear boy seemed to have some presentiment
that he might not live, and expressed himself on
the subject in his broken English to one of our little
children who had taken him up some canned peaches.
" All the time my head just like broke. All the
time sick me. By-and-bye I guess me dead."

A few days after, severe symptoms set in, and the
doctor was sent for. Frederick became delirious and
had to be watched constantly both night and da}'.
We never have any difficulty in procuring night
watchers among our Indian boys. Quite a forest
of hands generally goes up when the question is
put after evening prayers. " Who will stfiy up to

2l6

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

watch to-night ? " Two boys stay at a time, and
th« change is made every three or four hours.

For three days and nights poor Frederick lay in
a perfectly unconscious state, taking neither medi-
cine or nourishment. The doctor pronounced it to
be organic disease of the brain, the result of a con-
sumptive tendency in his system, and gave but
faint hope of his recovery. Day and night we
watched him ; and were glad when on the fourth day
he showed signs of returning consciousness. His
brain never seemed to become quite clear, but he
had intervals of intelligence, during which he would
often answer questions and attempt to repeat verses
of Scripture. The verse " Suffer little children to
come unto Me," he said through. He attempted
also " God so loved the world," but only got as far
as ''believeth in Him." Two nights before he died,
he tried to say the Lord's prayer, but it seemed to
be an effort to him ; at the words, "as it is in
heaven," he stopped, and after a pause, said, " can't
say ' my Father.' Too much runaway me."

After a pause I asked him — " Who was it that
died on the Cross for us, Frederick?" He rambled
for a moment or two, and then, as the meaning of
my question flashed upon him, spoke out in clear
accents " Jesus Christ." Very little longer was he
to live. We had prayed earnestly, constantly, for
his recovery, but it was not God's will. On Satur-
day evening, after prayers, I perceived that he was
sinking, and told the boys who were watching him
that I did not think he would live through the
night. He was breathing heavily and quickly. He
would take no notice when spoken to, and could
not swallow. An hour or two sped by, it was ten
o'clock, and he was now gasping frequently for
breath, his pulse being scarcely perceptible. I called

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

217

to his bedside those boys who had made the Lake
Superior trip with me last summer, and we stood
watching him. Then as his end drew near, we
knelt and I offered up the beautiful commendatory
prayer for the sick, and we joined in repeating the
Lord's prayer. As we rose from our knees the dear
boy gave one more faint gasp for breath and expired.
How wonderful are the ways of God, how little can
we understand His dealings. But the very essence
of faith is the trusting in God when we do not
understand His dispensations.

We had earnestly hoped that Frederick's father
would have arrived in time to see his boy's body
before its burial, and for that reason we kept it
twelve days packed in ice, and I wrote to him
and sent money for his passage. But it was not so
to be. The Manitoba arrived at midnight on Wed-
nesday, the 28th of May, but instead of the father,
came a letter from him full of expectancy and long-
ing to see his loved son. This seemed to make it
sadder still. The letter was dated May 1 2th ; it
was written evidently for him by some white man
at the Post ; and said that he was patiently waiting
at Red Rock, with his son Muqua, for Frederick to
return ; it also enclosed money for the boy's pas-
sage on the steamboat.

The day after I received this letter, we buried
Frederick. I prepared a slab for his gi-ave, on
which were inscribed the \\ov(\^^^' Frederick O.sli-
ka/tpukeda, a boy from the wild regions of Lake
Neepigon. Was baptized a Christian, Oct. 27th,
1878: and was taken home to his Saviour, May
17th, 1879 ;— aged fourteen. 'Blessed are the dead
which die in the Lord.'" The Bishop read the
service at the grave.

Sometime after, I received the following touching

2l8

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

^--

letter from the poor pagan father ; written for him
by some friend who understood Indian.

'^lied Bock, May 31,'?/^, 1879.

Dear Sir, — I learn that my poor boy is dead, so
that our talk is dead, for I will not send any more
of my children to the Home ; but if you want to
follow out the engagement you made then, put up
a schoolhouse somewhere round here, so that our
children may learn, for after what has happened
I don't think that any of the Indians at Neepigon
will let their children go to the Home.

I don't think that we will be able to visit the
grave of my poor boy. I would have been very
glad if you could have sent the body in the steamer.

I feel very sorry for what has happened, my
heart is sore. I do not know what to do.

Did not my poor boy say anything before he
died ? Surely he said something about his father !
If so, let me know when you write. I do not blame
anybody about the death of my boy, but I am most
happy for the care you have taken with him. I
want you to send me an alphabet, and a small book
with words of tw^o or three letters, about the school.
I have nothing more to say at present. I am very
sick at heart. My respects to you, and I hope to
see you soon, or hear from you about my son's last
words. I would like very much to know.

Your sincere friend,

OSHKAHPUKEDA.

P.S. — Tell all the boys I send them my love; and
the boy that he loved best I shall think him my
son. Good-bye."

■K- ^ -Jf * *

A year after this, Oshkahpukeda, and a number

THE OJEDWAY INDIANS.

219

him

of the other Indians of Lake Neepigon were bap-
tized ; the site for a Mission was selected, and a
roughly built log school-house with bark roof was
constructed, also another log-house for a teacher.
Joseph Esquimau, a pupil of the Shingwauk Home
was placed in charge of the Mission temporarily,
and conducted services, and taught school very
successfully. In the summer of 1881, the Rev. K.
Keniso i, was appointed by the Bishop to take
charge of the Mission, and moved. there with his
family. Several of the Indians had by that time
built log-houses for themselves, and the village is
called Ningwinnenang, after the boy who died.

CHAPTER XXXVII.
The Wawanosh Home.

The spot selected for the "Wawanosh Home was
rather more than a mile above the village of Sault
Ste. Marie. I bought five acres of bush land at
three pounds an acre as a site for the Institution,
and a ten-acre cultivated lot, just opposite, for c3£'6o.

Immediately after making the purchase, we took
all our boys up there for a "clearing bee;" they
hoisted the Union Jack on the site of the new
Home, and within a few days had cleared a con-
siderable piece of land and commenced digging the
foundations. It was to be a stone building of two
storeys high with a frontage of about forty-five feet,
and a wing running back, and to cost about j^'yco.

- r* *•

■%.',?

220

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

During the summer our boys got out all the stone
necessar}'- for building, most of it was collected on
the Shingwauk land, and they were paid 20 cents
a cord for piling it.

We were anxious as soon as possible to get the
new Home into operation. After the summer of
1876 no girls returned to the Shingwauk, and we
doubled our number of boys. It seemed hard to
shut the girls out from the privileges of Christian
care and education, and we were naturally desirous
of receiving back as soon as possible those w^hom
we had already commenced teaching. For this
reason we thought it well at once to make a be-
ginning by erecting the back wing of the Institu-
tion first. During the winter stone and sand were
hauled, and on the 5th of May, 1877, building
operations commenced. We took the contract
ourselves. I had a good practical man as car-
penter at the Shingwauk, and we got our plans
and specifications ; then an estimate was made, and
after being approved by a third party — a person
experienced in such matters — the work began.
Mrs. Fauquier, our Bishop's wife, and two or three
other ladies kindly joined with me as a committee
to manage the Institution, a lady was engaged as
lady Superintendent, a man and wife as gardener
and matron, and about the first week in September
the girls began to arrive.

We only took ten girls that winter, as we were
of course cramped for room.

It was rather uphill work bringing into operation
the Wawanosh Home, but difficulties during the
progress of a work often have the effect of making
it more solid and strong in the end. To induce
Sunday Schools and friends to aid us, I divided the
estimated cost of the building with its fittings and

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

221

furniture, into forty-four lots, and a considerable
number of these lots were " taken up." Still we
were short of money. When the Spring of 1878
came, all our money for building was gone, and the
fund to meet current expenses, — even with only ten
girls to provide for, was found to be insuihpicnt.
It was very discouraging. Sorrowfully I tuld our
lady Superintendent that we must closu the Insti-
tution for the present,— and sorrowfully I dismissed
the girls for their holidays and told them that they
must not come back until they heard from me that
we were able to receive them.

But God heard our prayers and opened the way
for us.

On Sunday Sept. 7th, I had just returned from
Garden River Avhere I had been to hold service with
the Indians, and on my arrival found a sail-boat
lying at our dock. An Indian had come over a
hundred miles and had brought five little girls for
the Wawanosh Home. Two of them had been with
us the winter before and had misunderstood me
about coming back, and the other three wx're new
ones, — they all looked so happy and pleased. But
their faces fell when I explained to the man our
circumstances, that we had closed for want of
funds, and could not see our way tow^ards re-open-
ing for the present. The Indian said it seemed
very hard to have come such a long distance and
then to have to go all the way back again. " Can
you not manage to take them," he said ; " I will
help you all I can, — I will bring you some barrels
of fish in the Fall."

I told the man they could all remain with us
that night, and I would let him know what could
be done after I had thought it over. I went to see
Mrs. Fauquier, and the other ladies came together,

St .

222

THE OJEBWAY INDIA-NS.

I''

It*

■;

,!■:

A :

and we talked it over and had much earnest prayer.
It seemed to us all that it was the hand of God
pointing out the way, and that we ought to have
faith to go on. The end of it was that we kept
those five children ; the lady who had had charge
of the Home the previous winter most generously
agreed to remain for another year at a reduced
salary and to do without the services of a matron.
And so the Wawanosh Home was open again.

Two weeks later I received a letter from England :

" I have good news to tell you. Miss wrote a

few days ago to ask how much money was wanted
to complete the Girls' Home. We sent her word
that the original estimate was .^'700, and that about
j^'500 had been collected. I to-day received from
her a cheque for ^^'350 ! Of this ^'100 is her annual
subscription, and -i'250 for the completion of the
Home. You will I am sure look on it as God's gift
in answer to the prayer of faith." The following-
January a letter came from the Indian Department
at Ottawa, saying that the Government had in reply
to my request, made a grant of .^^120 towards the
building expenses of the WaAvanosh Home, and that
this grant would be continued annually, provided
there were not less than fifteen girls, towards the
maintenance of the Institution.

Thus did Almighty God open the way for us, and
clear away aU our difficulties. By the middle of
the summer of 1H79 the building was completed,
the ground in front cleared and formed into a
garden, with a picket fence and two gates, and a
drive up to the front door, and at the back a stable,
cow-house, pig-styes, &c.

The cottage on the other side of the road was
now occupied by Mrs. Bridge, the laundress, and a
year or two later we built a new laundry..

riiHi Ill I

•MMa

TKE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

223

prayer.
)f God
have
e kept
charge
irously
educed
[latron.
1.

gland :
vrote a
rvanted
r word
) about
d from
annual
of the
I's gift
lowing
L'tnient
L reply
ds the
id that
^vided
ds the

IS, and
lie of
dieted,
into a
and a
table,

d was
and a

The new Home was opened on the iQth of
August, 1879, and that winter we had fourteen
girls.

The following letter from an English lady who
visited the Wawanosh Home in the summer of
1880, gives a good idea of the Institution and its
surroundings : —

" I drove to see the Indian girls' Homo, and was
surprised to find in these wilds such an English
stone building, but with the advantage of a nice
verandah and green blinds which keep the house
cool in summer. The inside of the house I thouirht
very nice ; all the rooms are high and of a good
size ; a hall, school-room, class-room, and dining-
room, and prettily furnished sitting-room for the
lady superintendent, a laundry, and good kitchen
with a laroje stove — all these are on the ijround
floor. Upstairs there is a large dormitory with
eight double beds and a smaller one with four
beds. These rooms are more airy and give more
space to each girl than in many institutions I have
seen in England. A small room is set apart for the
sick. The lavatory is well fitted up, and every-
thing is clean and neat. The girls do the work
partly themselves under the mati'on, and learn to
become servants. The Home has only been fully
opened a year, so of course it is still rough round
the house, but soon the ground will be laid out.
On one side of the house will be the vegetable
garden, which the girls will be taught to keep
weeded and in order. On the other side of the
house the committee intend putting up a gym-
nasium with money a lady in England has collected.
It is a room very much wanted, for, in the winter,
with the snow three to four, and sometimes five
feet deep, it is inipossible to send children out, and

. . f I '

I'f:'
It

'llktaf^

224

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

if they do not get exercise they would suffer. The
room is to be 40 feet by 20, with one end divided
off for a meat-house and tool-house ; when I say
a meat-house I mean a place to keep meat, for
they kill cattle and sheep enough for the winter at
the beginning of the very cold weather, it freezes
hard and keeps well. The gymnasium will, when
finished, only cost about 200 dollars. The children
look very happy and very little amuses them. I
showed them some English village children's games,
and left them delighted."

There is always a " but," that is, kind friends are
wanted to provide for some of the new girls just
come to the Home. If any one would give or
collect four shillings a week, that is sufficient to
feed a child.

— »T<»qf^t*M-*v-~

CHAPTER XXXVIII.
A Sad Winter.

The winter of 1882 was a sad time. There was
great mortality all through the country, and our
Homes did not escape.

Our kind friend, Mrs. Fauquier, who, though a
constant invalid, had done very much to promote
the interests and welfare of our Girls' Home, was
called away to the Heavenly Rest on the 4th of
November, 1881. During the last few years of her
life she had made the Wawanosh Home her special
care, her work for Christ. Those girls were always

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

225

. The

livided
I say
sat, for
liter at
freezes
, when
tiildreii
em. I
games,

ids are
lis just
^ive or
Lent to

re was
id our

)ugh a
romote
le, was
4th of
of her
special
Jways

in her thoughts : she it was who devised their
uniform dress of blue serge trimmed with scarlet,
and got friends in England to supply them ; she
chose the furniture for. the Home and fitted the
lady superintendent's rooms so prettily and taste-
fully. Many were the kind words of counsel that
the girls received from her, and it used to be her
delight to have them to visit her in the afternoon
at the See House.

Only a month had passed after we heard of
Mrs. i'auquier's death,— she died in New York, —
when the appalling tidings reached us that the
Bishop, too, was gone. He had died suddenly in
Toronto on December 7th. In the same mail bag
which brought the sad news was a letter to me from
him, written only an hour or two before he died.

" The sad void," he wrote, '' which my dear wife's
departure hence has made seems to grow wider
and deeper; and it seems difhcult to .settle down
to work as of old. I must try to realize niore
fully than I have done in the past what a blessing
her presence for more than thirty years has been.
How true it is that w^e seldom appreciate our
blessings and privileges until they are taken from
us.

The church at Sault Ste. Marie was draped with
black the following Sunday, and the Indian children
of the Homes wore black scarves in token of respect
for him who had had their w^elfare so much at
heart.

The next death was that of our carpenter's wife :
she had been ailing all through the previous
autumn, and died Janaurv 2nd.

Then three days later we lost one of the Indian
boys, a little fellow named Charlie Penahsewa, who
had only been with us a few months. We buried

11^

r.
II

226

THR OJKnWAY INDIANS.

him the next day in our little cemetery at 7 p.m.
Th(^ l)()ys carried torcliCH.

S(^veral other boyn were at tliiH time in the nick
rooiri, two or three alHo of the Wawanosh girls
were ill, and the doctor waH to and fro at both
th(; Homes.

Poor little Beaconsfield, one of the Michipicotin
boyw who had been baptized at the same time as
Frederick, was among the sick. His only name
"when he first came to us, nearly five years before,
was Chegauns (little man close by) ; he was a litth;
wild pagan boy, but with soft eyes an<l gentle
disposition, like Frederick, and was very quick to
learn. A kind lady in Kingston undertook his
support, and took great interest in him, and at
her wish we named him " Benjamin Beaconsfield."
We had every reason to hope and believe that
there was a work of grace in his heart. The little
fellow had a tender conscience, and would come
and tell me if he had been playing on Sunday or
had told an untruth, and would ask me to pray for
him. Another boy in the sick room was little
Peter, Peterans as w^e called him [ans at the end of
a word makes its diminutive] ; he was a grandchild
of my old friend, widow Quakegwah, at Sarnia.
We sent him and another little fellow who was
ailing to the Wawanosh, for change of air and
more careful nursing. But it was all in vain.
Beaconsfield died on the i6th of January, and
little Peter died at the Wawanosh on the 8th of
February. They were both buried in our little
cemetery.

After this I had to go down to Toronto to attend
to diocesan matters, and was away about two
months, going through the Muskoka district, and
being present in Montreal when the Provincial

THK OJEHWAY INDIANS.

227

7 p.m.

10 sick
\ girls
t both

picotin
line as
name
before,
a little
fjentle
lick to
)ok his
and at
isfield."
^e that
16 little
I come
iday or
ray lor
little
end of
dchild
Sarnia.
10 was
ir and
1 vain.
r, and
8th of
h little

attend
it two
ct, and
vincial

Synod met, and our new Bishop, Dr. Sullivan, was
unanimously elected.

When 1 returned to tht^ Shin<^wauk things
looked brighter ; the sick room was empty, and
every one seemed more cheery. But our hopes
were doomed to be disappointed. I had only been
home three days when my dear boy, William
Sahgucheway, thi; captain of our vschool, was taken
suchleiily ill with inHammation, and a day or two
later we were in the greatest alarm about him. I
felt about him as I had about Frederick that
surely his life would be spared to us, he of all
others was the one whom we looke<l to as the
pride and hope r>f our Instituticm ; he was nineteen
years of age, aixl was looking forward and pre-
paring for the ministry. But it was not to be.
God had called him, and eiglit days after he was
taken ill and died. In the next chapter I shall
give a little account of his life.

Three days after William was buried, the bodies
of our late dear Bishop and Mrs. Fauquier arrived
in charge of two of their sons, it having been their
expressed wish to be buried in our little cemetery
with our IiKlian children. On Monday, the 22nd,
the long funeral cortege moved slowly to the
cemetery. There was a large gathering of people
both from the Canadian and American siiles —
people of all classes and creeds. First, the clergy
in their surplices, then the Indian boys, two and
two, one of them, who had been supported by the
late Bishop, carrying a banner with the words,
"He rests from his labours ; " then came the hearse
bearing the late Bishop's remains, with four horses,
all draped, and the Wawanosh girls followed, one
of them bearing a banner with the words, " She is
not dead, but sleepeth;" then the hearse, and

Q 2

228

TIIK OTEinVAY INDIANS.

lie

inonibors of the family and otluT inonrnorH a
loiijjj luoiirnful procossion. A vault had Ikm^i ])r('"r

}mr(Ml, and the eofHns, covorod with tlowors, woro
aid Avithin it, and tlu^ latter ])ai't of tho Burial
Service read. Thus the good. kin<l-hearte(l, Melt-
saeriHcin«j; Bishop, the fii.st Biahop of this wild
Missionary dioeese, and his afilicted yet devoted
wife, who had laboured so earnestly for the W(Ot'are
of the Indians durin<j^ the latter part of their lives,
were now lai<l side by side in the Indian cemetery
to aAvait the joyful resurrection to eternal life.

The very nt^xt ujrave to the l^ishops was that of
Fre<lerick, the Neepigon boy.

Before the sunnner holidays commenced, the
cemetery gate had once more to be opened and the
earth ouco more to b(» turned, for another boy,
Simon Altman, from Walpole Island, was dead.
This was the fifth boy who had died during the
winter, not from any malignant disease or fever,
but from various causes, and seven bodies in all
had been connnitted to the silent dust. For a time
we were afraid that the saddening effect of so many
deaths would lead to a complete break up of our
Avork, as the Indians are of course very super-
stitious and might be afraid to send any more of
their children to us.

Next autumn our number at both the Homes
was very much reduced, still we wei'e able to keep
on. and now our pupils are once more steadily on
the increase.

TIIH OJKI'WAY INDIANS.

229

TH a

, wei'd
i^niial

, sell'-.

wild
' voted
■elt'aro

lives,
iietery

hat of

I tlio
1(1 the
V boy,
(lead,
or the
lever,
in all
a time
many
r)f our
super-
ore of

-[omes
keep
ily on

CHAPTER XXXIX.

William Sahouciikway.

William Sahguciikway was horn on tin; Indian
Reserve of Walpole Island about the year 1862,
the exact date is not known. His father and mother
both died eight or ten years ago, and since then he
had lived with an unchi and aunt, of l)oth of whom
he was very fond. He had two younger brothers, but
no sisters. One of th(j brothers, Elijah, was a pupil
with William at the Shingwauk Home for two or
three years. He left when the Home was tem-
porarily closed in the spring of 1880, and before it
had re-opened he had been called home to his
Saviour. William felt the death of his little
brother very deeply. In a letter dated June 4th
he says, " Last Sunday my brother Elijah died :
but now ho is with Jesus and the angels. This
text he had in his Bible, 'Blessed are the dead
which die in the Lord ' (Rev. xiv. 13); and also the
Bible was dated May 3Cth, 1879. This is im-
portant to me, like if it were telling me how ho
died and when he died."

William Sahgucheway came first to the Shing-
wauk Home on tho 17th of June, 1875. I had
paid a visit to Walpole Island that summer, and
William was one who, in company with five or six
other childi'en, came back with me to Sault Ste.
Marie. He was at that time a bright, intelligent
looking lad of twelve or thirteen years of age, and
being an orphan, he was made rather a special

230

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

favourite from the first ; the attachment grew, and
soon the boy learned to look upon me as his
fatiier, and always commenced his letters " My dear
Noosa" (father) when writing to me. William
like the other boys in th institution, was sup-
ported by the contribut is of Sunday school
children, and it was quite noped that he would at
no distant day have become a student at Huron
Theological College.

William's Indian name was " Wahsashkung " —
shining light. A most appropriate name, for his
presence always seemed to bring light and happi-
ness ; he was always so cheerful, so ready to help,
so self-denying ; grown people and little children
were equally his friends. We always regarded
that verse in Matt. v. as specially his verse, — " Let
your light so shine before men, that they may see
your good works and glorify your Father which is
in heaven."

William accompanied me on many of my travels.
He was with me on the shores of Lake Neepigon
in 1H78, when that pagan tribe was discovered,
who for thirty years had been waiting for a Mis-
sionary to come to them. He befriended the pagan
boy, Ningwinnena, and taught him to pray and love
his Saviour. And when the poor boy died at
Christian, six months after entering the Insti-
tution, William was among those who knelt at
his bedside and watched his last expiring breath.
In 1879 William accompanied me to England, and
while there wrote a little journal of his travels,
extracts from which were published. Wherever
he went he made friends, and many white people
on both sides of the Atlantic will long remember
his bright, intelligent face, his gentle voice, and
kind obliging manner.

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

231

In the spring of 1880, when I was dangerously
ill and my life despaired of, William was one of
the few Indian boys who were privileged to come
to my bedside, and the only one who was allowed
to take tnrn in watching beside me at night ; for
whenever there was anything to be done requiring
special effort or care, it was always William who
was wanted, and William who was ready.

About three years before this time the dear boy
became truly in earnest about religion, and dedi-
cated his life to the Saviour. From his earliest
boyhood he would appear to have been a child of
grace, avoiding what was bad, with a desire to
follow what was pure and good ; but with nearly
all followers of Christ there is probably some
period in life which may be looked back to when
the seeds of truth began more distinctly to ger-
minate in the soul, and that blessed union with
the Saviour, which is the joy of all true believers,
was for the first time perhaps fully realized and
felt. It was on the 23rd March, 1877, that this
dear boy, William, after a long earnest talk, knelt
down beside me and yielded his heart to the
Saviour : '• Tabaningayun Jesus, kemeenin ninda
noongoom suh tebekuk, kuhnuhga kayahhe che
tebanindezosewaun keen dush chetebanemeyun " — -
" Lord Jesus, I give my heart to Thee this night, no
longer to belong to myself, but to belong to Thee."
I gave him a Bible the same evening, and it
became his most valued treasure ; on the first loaf
is the verse, " Him that cometh unto Me, I will in
no wise cast out," and on the last leaf, " God is
ove.

I always tried to impress on those who had
dedicated themselves to the Saviour s service, that
they should prove the fact of their union with

'iti;

A«<-^

232

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

Christ by working for Him and bearing fruit to
the glory of His name. William seemed to be
especially impressed with this, and rarely a week
passed without his trying to exercise some influ-
ence for good among his companions. Many are the
boys now in the Institution who can trace their
first serious thoughts on their spiritual condition to
his intercourse with them. In January, 1878, a
boys' prayer meeting was commenced weekly, and
continued almost without interruption, except
during holidays. The boys met on Wednesday
evenings after prayers — quite by themselves — one
read a portion of Scripture in his own language,
and others ofl*ered a few words of simple prayer.
It was due to William and one or two like-minded
companions that these little gatherings were kept
together, and there can be little doubt that much
blessing resulted.

William used latterly to take notes of the
sermons which he heard on Sundays.

And now we come to the last scenes of the dear
boy's life here on earth.

I had been away on a tour through the other
dioceses, and William, as captain of the school, had
additional duties evolving upon him during the
principal's absence. He had charge of the clothing
store and had to give out clothing each week to
the boys, and perform other duties requiring care
and attention. The bodies of the late Bishop
Fauquier and Mrs. Fauquier were expected shortly
to arrive for interment in the Shingwauk cemetery,
and preparations had to be made for this ; the road
to the cemetery, which was blocked in places by
large boulders and old pine stumps, had to be cK ared
and levelled. William, of course, was called into
service for this— no one could clear a road through

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

^53

i'uit to
to be
EL week
I influ-
are the
3 their
tion to
1878, a
ly, and
except
Qesday
s — one
iguage,
prayer,
ninded
e kept
I much

3f the

le dear

other
3I, had
]g the
othing
^ek to
y care
bishop
hortly
etery,
B road

es by
Kared
1 into
rough

a rough tract of land better than he. He was busy
preparing for the spring examinations, and very
anxious to be victor ; but books were laid aside
without a murmur, and he shouldered his pickaxe
and shovel, and in company with two or three
other big boys set cheerfully and heartily to work.
It seemed strange that his last work on earth
should be preparing this road to the cemetery
along which his own body would be carried before
those of the Eishop and Mrs. Fauquier arrived.
That hard work, v/ith taking a chiJl, was probably
in some measure the cause of his death. He
seemed very well on the Friday, the day on which
I returned home, and joined the boys in offering
a hearty welcome, but the following Sunday he
seemed to be ailing, and on Monday, although he
had come down to lessons, and was setting to
work, he was trembling and scarcely able to stand.
I recommended him to return to his room to bed,
which he at once did, but it was very soon evident
that a serious illness was setting in. An Indian
woman was engaged to nurse him, and the doctor
from the Sault attended him. For the first few
days no gi eat alarm was felt, and the pain seemed to
be in some measure subdued. No one would allow
himself to imagine that death was so near, It was
not until Friday evening, the 1 2th, that «• decide<l
change for the worse set in. He became very low
and weak, with a slight tendency to delirium. We
were all very anxious, and the Indian boys took
turns watching at his bedside. On Sunday afternoon
ten or twelve of the boys came up to his room for
prayer. William, though very weak, and only able
to say a few words at a time, asked permission to
speak to them, and he spoke very earnestly for six
or seven minutes iu his own language ; then we

V'.'' H '•■■" 5 i t

it ,.

234

THE OIEBWAY INDIANS.

knelt and prayed — prayed with groat earnestness
that God, if it were His holy will, would permit
our dear boy to recover. All Monday he was very
ill. Our hopes were sinking. It scarcely seemed
possible that the dear boy could live more than
another day or two. We had much earnest prayer
at h': ^i;dside, and the faintest signs of ) nprove-
ment were eagerly looked for. He was quite
resigned to God's will, wishing to recover if it
were his Father's will, or ready to die if the call
had come. In the afternoon he seemed to realize
that ais MtiJ was drawing near. To one who
visited aiu' ;\,nd remained a short time alone with
h:m b<> said, ' f should like to meet my little
brother Eb'ah ^ ;r. ; I do so love Elijah." And
after a paute I c e • r ' I don't think I shall live
long, I am getting very weak." " We all love you
very much/' was replied, " we indeed wish to keep
you with us, but God's will must be done." '* Yes."
he said, " God's will must be done. May be God
will revive me, but I have no wish whether to live
or die. I wish for what is God's will." " Is there
anything you wantT' was asked. " No— thank
you," he replied with great effort, then put his
hand to his heart and slowly waved it upwards.
" I shall soon be singing on the golden shore," he
said. To one of our little girls who came in he
said, "Do you like to see me like this, Winnie?"
" No," said the little child, the tears trickling down
her cheeks. "Perhaps I will get well again if it is
God's will," he said, " but I don't know," To the
carpenter, who had lost his wife only a few months
before, he spoke very earnestly : " You see," he
said, "there is nothing to trouble me, nothing at
all ; God is love, this is all God's love to me ;
may be God will take me away." " Poor boy, poor

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.'

235

quite
if it
e call
ealize
who
) with
little
And
1 live
'^e you
) keep
[Yes."
God
o live
there
hank
lit his
vards.
e," he
in he
me 5
down
f it is
o the
onths
' he
ng at
me ;
poor

boy," ejaculated the carpenter, with tears in his
eyes, " how you are changed ; how much you must
have suffered." " Oh, it is just nothing," said
William ; " God is love, I can trust in Him : ' the
blood — of Jesus Christ — cleanseth us — from all

J >>

sin.

T could hardly bear to speak to him of death, —
it seemed to me as though he must live, that a
change for the better would set in, and that the
dear boy" would revive. I repeated some passages
of Scripture to him and knelt often for prayer.
Many, indeed, were the earnest prayers that went
up to the throne of grace for the boy s recovery.

Between eleven and half-past he was left for the
right in charge of two Indian boys, Kahgaug and
Willis. They were to keep hot bricks to his hands
and feet, and administer a stimulating mixture and
nourishment, and at two o'clock their place would
be taken b}^ tw^o other boys. Having been up a
great part of the preceding night, I then retired to
rest, to be called if there was any change for tiie
worse.

Just at half-past two there came a knock at the
door, — " William is w^orse ; please come at once."

I hurried up to the sick room as quickly as pos-
sible, but it was a moment too late — the dear boy
had breathed his last. His hands were clasped on
his breast, his eyes lifted to heaven, a smile just
fading on his lips, and thus he had left the earth
and gone to meet his Saviour. Three boys only
were with him when he died — Wigwaus, Benjamin,
and Davidans. We knelt together, and I offered up
prayer, humbly commending the soul of the dear
brother departed into the hands of Almighty God,
as into the hands of a faithful Creator and most
merciful Saviour.

236

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

ii.

A feeling of awe seemed to pervade the whole
household when, at early dawn, the tolling of the
sehool-bell told only too plainly that the beloved
spirit had departed. Never was a boy more loved"
by his play-mates or more honoured and respected
by his teachers. As he lived he died, trusting in
the merits of an Almighty Saviour for his salva-
tion.

On the evening of his death his dear form was
laid by loving iiands in the coffin, and some white
flowers placed on his breast ; the lid was drawn
back a little, and on it were placed his Prayer-book,
his Bible (open at i John iv.), a photograph of him
in a frame, and a single wax taper. Then the
folding doors leading into the back school-room
were opened and the boys gathered around and
sang the hymn he loved, " Safe in the arms of
Jesus." Scarcely an eye was dry, and many a sigh
was heaved, and many a sob broke the silence of
the apartment as they came up one by one to look
on the marble face of their dead companion, and
to imprint a kiss on his cold brow. Many of the
boys would not be satisfied with coming once ;
they came again and again, and some laid their
faces down on his and sobbed. Several hymns were
sung : " Here we sufter grief and pain," " There is
a happy land," and " My God, my Father, while I
stray, '' and prayer also was offered.

The funeral was on Thursday, Ascension day, at
nine o'clock in the morning. The coffin was
brought into the school-room by six boys, who
had been appointed pall-bearers, and I read the
opening sentences of the burial service and special
psalms and lessons ; then, after a hymn, was the
sermon, from i John iii. 2, " We know that when
He shall appear^ w^e shall be like Him, for we shall

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

237

whole
Dt* the
'k)ved
loved
pected
iiig ill
salva-

m was
white
drawn
•-book,
Df him
en the
1-room
id and
rins of
a sigh
?nce of

look
n, and

of the
once ;

1 their
IS were
lere is
4iile I

day, at
was
who
ad the
special
as the
b when
shall

see Him as He is," and I read some extracts from
William's diary, which he had commenced keeping
four years before ; they show what the boy's
thoiiirhts were and how near he lived to his
Saviour.

Jan. 27, 1878. — "O Lord Jesus Christ, I have
given my heart to Thee. I belong to Thee, and 1
want to work for Thee as long as I live. Give me
Thy Holy Spirit in mine heart. May I not get cold
and careless, but may I always be full of love to
Thee. May I not be a dead l)ranch, but may I
bear much fruit to the glory of Thy name. Amen."

Mutrh 5. — " O Lord Jesus Christ, give me Thy
Holy Spirit that I may be able to fight the temp-
tations of the world, the flesh, and the devil."

Oct. 1. — "0 God, I give my body unto Thee, ami
wherever you want me to go, I will go, and what-
ever you want me to do as long as I live, I shall do
this for the name of Christ."

starch 21, 1879. — "O Lord, I am tryuig to work
for Thee. Am I trying to walk in the light evefy
day ? Am I going to serve God or serve the devil I
Let me not think too much of the things of this
world. Let me more think about the things of
heaven. This is all, — for Christ's sake."

After another hymn had been sung, a procession
was formed to the cemetery, and the dear boys
body was laid in the grave, earth to earth, ashes to
ashes, dust to dust, in sure and certain hope of a
glorious resurrection to eternal life.

There w^as one more duty to be performed on the
return of the funeral party to the school-room, and
that was to distribute some of the dear boy's books
and treasures to those who, would specially value
them. I took for my share the Bible which I had
given him four years before, and an ancient arrow

"fT^

*! i

238

thp: ojkbway Indians.

head, which he had dug up while making the road
to the cemetery, and had laughingly remarked that
he would keep it till he died. The rest of the
things were packed in a box and sent home to his
aunt.

Who shall estimate the amount of good done by
this earnest whole-souled Indian boy during his
short career ? He sowed good seed, and we trust
there may be an abundant harvest in the hearts
and lives of the other boys. When asked how
many of them had received special benefit by their
intercourse with William, twenty boys rose to their
feet. Many testified that they had been spoken to
by him of the Saviour, others that they had been
checked by him in doing something sinful, others,
that he had talked or read or offered prayer with
them. What a blessed testimony, that in a school
of fifty-four boys, twenty should have been benefited
by the example and teaching of one 'boy who loved
the Saviour! May God the Holy Spirit bless this
simple recital to the hearts of those who read it,
and may other boys, whether white or Indian, be
stirred in their souls to follow the example of this
young soldier of the cross, and let their light shine
before men as did this young Indian boy — Wah-
sashkung — Shining light^ — William Sahgucheway.

_^ .,-■*■««« j.^ _ _^

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

239

e road

d that

)f the

to his

)ne by
lof his
i trust
hearts
d how
y theii-
their
ken to
i been
others,
)!' with
school
nefited

loved
ss this
ead it,
ian, be
of this

shine
l-Wah-
)way.

CHAPTER XL.

Our Indian Homes.

Come and visit our Indian Homes now, this
summer of 1884. No longer are we in the midst
of bush and swamp, as we were ten years ago.
The land has been cleared up and a good part of it
In'ought under cultivation, fences have heen put
up, and several new buildings added. Let us visit
the Shingwauk Home first. We may go by water,
and land at the Shingwauk dock ; there is the
boat-house, with our new boat, TZ/c Mis^nouanj, given
to us by the children of St. James's Sunday-school,
Toronto, floating gently on the dark water within.
We have no need to walk up to the Institution.
There is an excellent tramway, which has just been
completed, and visitors are recjuested to take their
seats in the tramcar, and some of the Indian bf>ys
will push them up to the Home. We can already
see the Institution over the brow of the hill, and a
little to the right the Memorial Chapel, and nearer
to us the Factory, and off to the left the boot shop
and carpenters cottage. We note that there are
neat stone walls round some of the fields, and a
white picket fence inclosing the Institution ; the
old-fashioned lych-gate in front of the Chapel also
strikes us, with the hops clambering over it ; but
we must hasten on and enter the Home. As we
walk up the central drive we notice that the
Institution is a substantial stone building, the
bareness of the walls relieved by a pretty trellis-
work, up which hops and other creeping plants are
climbing ; to our right is a cottage- wing, which is

240

THE OIEBWAY INDIANS.

P'<"

i\\v. prinoipaVs residence, and to our left the entrance
liall. with an ornamental belfry over it; a little
further to our left is another small stone huildiiii;'
— the dairy. We enter the hall, and, having
wiitten our names in the Visitors' book, W(; ascenc'
the oak staircase and visit the school -room. Hen
the boys are all busy at work with their slates and
books, and Mr. Wotton, the master, is instructing a
class by the black-board. The school-room is nicely
fitted up with modern desks and other appliances;
on the walls are large maps and pictures, which
give it a cheerful look ; the ceiling is panelled in
woods of two shades. (Jpening into the school-
room is a smaller room, a class-room separated from
it by three folding-doors. Ascending the staircase,
we visit the dormitories. The east dormitory for
the senior boys is fitted wdth English iron bed
stea<ls, the junior dormitory has wooden bedstead.^
painted blue, and wide enough for two little fellows
to sleep in each ; the front dormitory, which is
the largest of them all, is hung with hammocks, —
there is sleeping accommodation altogether for
about sixty-five boys. Descending once more, we
pass through the lavatory and the matron's sitting-
room dow^n to the dining-hall, and we note as we
go along every here and there a shelf wdth three
white pails full of water and an ominous F painted
on them. Evidently experience has taught caution.
The dininfj-hall is a fine lar^ife room, the ceilin<;
panelled like the school-room. It has five long
tables, at each of which twelve or fourteen boys
can sit comfortably. One side of the room we
notice is railed off — this is called the pen, and here
the boys have to wait in patience while the tables
are prepared for meals. Adjoining the dining-
hall are the kitchen on one side, the work-room on

eiliiig

long

boys

n we

TIIK OJEHWAY INDIANS.

241

the other. Every thing looks clean an<l tidy and
well kept - the matron takes pride in having her
department all in good order. In the work-room
we find the Indian servant, Elizii, working at the
sewing-machine inaking garments for the hoys.
Passing on through the other doorway, wo cross
a passage, and enter the clas.s-r(K)m whore John
Esquimau is sitting at his studies, reading theology
and studying I^itiii and Greek, with a view to enter-
ing the ministry. Adjoining thia room is tho office
and dispensary.

And now w© must leave the Institution building
and visit the Chapel (see Frontispiece), a little
winding path under the trees leads u.s to it.
The building is of stone, set in i franio-work of
wood, which, painted dark, gives a most picturesque
appearance. There is a deep }X)rch at the western en-
trance with stained glacis window ; within are heavy
oak doors with ornamental mountings, and these,
being opened, give us a view of the interior of the
Chapel, and a very pretty view it is. In front of
us are pillars supporting the chancel arch, and on
either side a smaller arch, one enclosing the vestry,
the other the oi*gan-chamber ; the space between
the top of these arches and the roof being filled
with fretwork. The windows are stained glass.
The pulpit and prayer-desk and all the seats are of
oak, and nicely carved. Under the chancel window
is an oak reredos, on which are inscribed the Creed,
the LoivI'q Prayer, and the Ten Commandments in
Indian. The altar-cloth is a very liandsome one,
given by a lady in England, and the stone font was
presented by relatives of the late Bishop. Service
is held in the Chapel twice every Sunday, the pupils
from both Homes attending ; and on Wednesday
evenings there is a short service and catechizing.

24Z

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

.1 ■

'4. '-,

' 1

■'^$ t'

Crossing to the other side of the road after
leaving the Chapel, we enter the sash and door
factory, and are immediately deafened by the din
of the various machines in motion. Three Indian
boys are at work here under the foreman, making
doors, window-sash mouldings, and turned work of
all descriptions. The boys are old pupils who
have passed through the Institution, and now
receive wages for their work, but they attend
school every evening, whi^h is a great advantage
to them. One or two of the younger boys are
also commencing to learn carpenter work at the
factory. Crossing to the other cottage to the left
of the Institution, we enter the boot shop ; here we
find another old pupil at work, — Harry Nahwa-
quageezhik, — and a very good boot maker he is.
He does all the work for the Institutions, both
mending and making, and has one or two younger
boys under his instruction. When not required
at the boot shop, Harry goes to garden or farm
work.

And now we must drive out to the Wawanosh
Home and pay it a visit also. It is upwards of
two miles from Shingwauk, up the northern road
and away from the river. As we drive up the road
bordered with fields of grain or grass on either side,
or shaded by birch and fir trees, we catch sight of
the stone building to our right, in a nest of green
foliage ; and on the left white garments flapping in
the breeze bespeak the presence of th^ laundry,
with the laundress' cottage close beside. A number
of the girls are on the verandah, or amusing them-
selves on the grass, for it is play- time and school is
over. Miss Cunningham the lady Superintendent,
meets us at the door, and conducts us through the
building ; on the left as we enter are the school-room

THE O.TEBWAY INDIANS.

243

3ad after
ind door
J the din
3e Indian
I, making
I work of
pils who
md now
i attend
ivantage
boys are
c at the
the left
here we
Nahwa-
Jr he is.
ns, both
younger
required
or farm

wanosh
ards of
rn road
ihe road
ler side,
sight of
)f green
ping in
lundry,
lumber
them-
hool is
indent,
igh the
>l-room

and work-room with folding doors between, and on
the right Miss Cunningham's little sitting-room,
and the girls' dining-room ; then at the back are
the kitchen and wash-house, and overhead the
girls' dormitories and lavatory and other bed-rooms.
All is kept very clean and neat, and does credit to
those who are in charfje.

Such are our buildings and our work, and such
the efforts that we are makintj for the evancreliza-
tion and training of these poor Ojebway Indians.

And now perhaps the question will be asked : —

DO THESE INDIAN HOMES SEEM LIKELY TO PROVE

A SUCCESS?
»

Have we reason to expect that we shall, in due
time,. achieve our object, and raise the Indian to a
position equal to that of his white brethren? Is
this idea of inducing them to exchange the bow and
arrow for the carpenter's bench, the war-club for
the blacksmith's hammer, the net and canoe for the
plough, a mere visionary one, or is it a scheme that
we have a good prospect of seeing carried into
effect ? The following questions suggest themselves
and we are prepared with the answers : —

1. Are the Indians willing to make the change?
Yes, for the most part, they desire it.

2. Are their sons capable of receiving education
and acquiring a knowledge of the various trades
sufficient to make a livelihood ? M^e refer to the
appended letters from the masters of the various
trades that our boys are learning : and as to educa-
tion, our own experience is that Indian boys can
learn as fast as white boys, and many of them will
reta'm what they have learnt a good deal better.
They read distinctly, without any foreign accent,

R %

244

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS^

write a capital hand, and are very fair arithme-
ticians.

3. Will they stick to their work ? Yes. We were
doubtful about this at first, but now we can say
yes. Our apprentice boys work ten hours a day,
six days a week, and very rarely ask for a holiday.
Having once become accustomed to regular work,
they like it, and will stick to it as well as any
white man.

4. Will their love for a wild life ever be eradi-
cated ? Perhaps not. Why should it 1 Our boys,
all of them, thoroughly enjoy a "camp out," such
as we have sometimes in the summer, but scar^'^ly
one of them would wish to go back and spend his
whole life in this manner. They know that a life
depending on hunting and fishing means poverty,
dirt, and ignorance ; and they don't mean to go
back to this. We don't wish to un-Indianize them
altogether, we would not overcurb their free spirit ;
we would not pluck the feather from their cap or
the sash from their waist or the moccasin from
their foot. They are a proud, grand nation in their
way. An Indian was never a slave any more than
a Briton. An Indian has no words of profanity in
his language. An Indian is noted for his loyalty
to the Bi-itish Crown. Let them hand down their
noble and good qualities to their children. But in
the matter of procuring a livelihood let us, for their
own good, induce them to lay aside the bow and
fish-spear, and, in lieu thereof, put their hand to
the plough, or make them wield the tool of the
mechanic.

We hope to see the day, if it please God, when
these Indian Homes shall be three times their
present size, and the number of the pupils deriving
benefit from them shall be three-fold increased.

7HE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

245

arithme-

We were
can say
's a day,
holiday,
ir work,
[ as any

»e eradi-
ir boys,
t," such
scar^^ly
)ena his
at a life
poverty,
n to go
ze them
) spirit ;
' cap or

n from
in their
re than
nity in
loyalty
n their

But in
)r their
'W and
and to

of the

, when
i their
riving
id.

The tailor to whom one boy was apprenticed
writes as follows : —

" Dkar Sir, — Aubee has all the necessary qualifi-
cations to make a good tailor. I think it would be
better for him to come every week, instead of every
second week, as at present.

Yours &c.,

W. Vaughan."

From the Pr'uifer.

" The Indian boys who are employed in the Shing-
wauk Printinor Office — in charoe of which I have
been for the past eighteen months— have, during
that time, made very considerable progress. I have
found them, as a rule, apt, obedient, steady and
clever, and do not doubt, that in course of time and
with proper education, they will make excellent
printers.

S. Reid."

From the Tinsmith.

" Dear S'R, — I think that you have not a boy in
the Home better deserving of praise than Pedah-
jewun. He will make a lirst-class tinsmith. He
has been with me two years and I never knew him
to tell me a lie in that time.

H. P. PiM."

From the Carpenter and Builder.

" Sir, — From the time Jackson has been under me,
he has learnt the trade fast. He is fond of it, is
steady and obliging, and I think will make a good
mechanic as joiner and carpenter. *

Yours truly,

E. MuRTON (Builder)."

246

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

CHAPTER XLI.
A Pow-wow AT Garden River.

1 1>

til

The following is an account of a visit paid by
the Bishop and Mrs. Sullivan to Garden River,
where Indian names were conferred on them: —

Garden River was reached about 6 p.m. on
Saturday, August 29th, the tent pitched, the vacant
Mission house occupied, fires lighted, water brought
from the river, and other preparations made for
the night, the boys of the party voting, with true
tramp-like instinct, that they preferred slumbering
in the new mown hay in the barn. After tea
under the shade of a spreading pine tree, the
Bishop and myself spent some time visiting the
Indian houses, among them that of an old man of
eighty, who had been blind for four years, but bore
his affliction, augmented as it was by other trials,
with an uncomplaining submission. Another dwell-
ing visited was that of Chief Buhkwujjenene, already
known to our readers. On the table his Indian
Testament lay open, his constant study, in which,
he told the Bishop, he had taught himself to read
his own tongue.

At 9 p.m. all assembled in the little church, and
there, by the light of " a lantern dimly burning,"
and amid a holy calm, unbroken save by the
rustling of the leaves at the open windows, joined
in the evening sacrifice of prayer and praise.

Soon after breakfast next morning the tinkling
of the church bell was heard, and groups of two or
three were seen assembling, and passing into the

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS:

247

paid by
I River,
i: —
).m. on

vacant
3rought
ade for
bh true
ibering
ber tea
Be, the
ng the
nan of
it bore

trials,
dwell-
Iready
Indian
which,
read

h, and
ning,"
y the
oined

iklingr
wo or
the

sacred building, with a quiet, silent reverence.
The service, with the exception of the Old Testa-
ment lesson and the sermon, which was interpreted,
was in Ojebway, and old and young listened atten-
tively as the preacher told the story of the Brazen
Serpent, and pointed his hearers to Him who said
of Himself, " I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men
unto Me."

At 3 p.m. the bell was rung, the flags hoisted,
and the whole party ushered into the school-house
to find the platform furnished with chairs, the
centre one carefully reserved for the " Keche-
makadawekoonuhya " (the big black coat). By
the time the feast was over the sun was sotting.
Now the table was put aside, benches arranged,
and the signal for the pow-wow, given on the drum,
when all who could find space to sit or stand
crowded in. A few minutes' silence followed, and
then Chief Buhkwujjenene rose, advanced to the
platform, shook hands (an invariable preliminary
to an Indian speech), and said, " Chiefs, principal
men, brothers, and sisters, we were told many days
ago that our new Bishop was coming among us,
and we decided to have a cup of tea with him.
Now he has come, and has eaten and drank with
us. Now (turning to the Bishop) we arc glad that you
have come, and that you have told us the Gospel."
His way being paved by this brief introduction,
the Bishop addressed them, saying that he thanked
them for the feast they had prepared, and the very
kind welcome they had given to him. When Jesus
Christ was on earth, Matthew the publican and
others made feasts for Him, and as the Indians
had received him in Christ s name and for His
sake, therefore they would receive the fulfilment of
the promise which Christ gave, that " whosoever

H J

'I,
It ai»i

248

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

gave to a disciple a cup of cold water only should
in no wise lose his reward." At his last visit ho
told them he would go to school and learn their
language; and he had done this, and as he had
a good teacher, Mr. Wilson, he had been able to
read part of their beautiful services yesterday in
their own tongue ; it was a hard language to
learn, but he would persevere until he was able
to preach to them. He had some good news to
tell them about their church. A gentleman in
Toronto, whom he had never seen, had sent him
,50 dollars in aid of it (great clapping of hands),
and more, he was sure, was on the way, for
God never failed to hear and help His children who
prayed to Him in their trouble and difficulty. He
had heard that they were going to give him a new
name. He had had two names already, first
Edward Sullivan, then Edward Algoma, and he
hoped that the new one would be a good one, and
that he would not be ashamed to tell it his friends
and theirs in Montreal and Toronto.

After this the other old Chief, a fine looking
specimen of the aboriginal race, rose from his seat,
and, divesting himself of his loose scarlet jacket,
put on a iantastic head-dress composed of eagle
feathers, then threw round his neck a blue ribbon
with a heavy silver medal suspended from either
end (one presented to his father by George III.,
and the other to himself by the Prince of Wales).
Then fastening on his right wrist an armlet
made of polecat skins, he stepped on to the
platform, and apologizing for the lack of a por-
tion of his costume, on account of the excessive
heat, proceeded in highly poetic strains, and with
a fervid, impassioned manner, to which no descrip-
tion could do justice, to picture the glory of the

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

249

should
dsit he
n their
he had
ible to
day in
age to
LS able
ews to
lan in
it him
lands),
J, for
m who
r. He
a ncAv
", first
nd he
e, and
riends

oking
( seat,
a.cket,
eagle
bbon
ither
III.,
ales),
mlet

the
por-
3sive
with
irip-

the

rising sun, how at first the night is dark, veiy
dark, and the darkness clears a little, and the
light looks through, and the great sun appears,
creeping up slowly higher and higher, from east
to west, till the whole heaven is filled with his
brightness, making all things glad — '• so," sai<l
the old Chief, turning suddenly to the Bishop.
'' has your teaching been, and our hearts are glad
because of the new light, and henceforth you will
be called 'Tabahsega, i.('., 'spreading or radiant
light.' " Here he extended his hand, and said,
'• Boozhoo (i.e., good day) Tabahsega," a salutation
which was re-echoed by the others, who, coming
forward in succession, repeated the ceremony of
hand-shaking. "J'he eld Chief then beckoned to th(^
Bishop's wife to come forward, and going back to
his former figure, to bring out the idea of the soft
roseate hue that overspreads the sky before the
rising of the sun, announced that her name should
be " Misquahbenooqua " (i.e.; rosy dawn), at which
there w^as great applause, and a number of squaws
came forward and confirmed the title given by
going through the hand-shaking process again. The
evening was by this time far advanced, but there
still remained a part of the ceremony which could
not possibly be dispensed with. This was the
smoking of the pipe of peace. The pipe was no
ordinary one, but about four feet long, the bowl
carved of stone, and the stem of wood in spiral
form, dyed with alternate lines of red and blue.
With this in his hand, duly prepared and lit,
old Shingwauk stood in the centre of the group,
and, first taking a few preliminary whifi's (for the
pipe to go out before all have smoked is unlucky),
presented it to each of the guests, beginning with
the Bishop, who performed his part as well as could

250

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

be expected of one who was a stranger to the art,
the others following his example, so far, at least in
some cases, as putting the pipe to their lips. This
being the last scene in this interesting drama, the
Bishop addressed a few parting words of counsel
to those present, through the interpreter, expressing
the hope that, as they had feasted together very
happily on earth, they might be permitted, in God's
mercy, to sit down together at the marriage supper
of the Lamb. He then concluded with a collect
and the benediction in Indian, after which our
kind and hospitable entertainers dispersed to their
homes, and the visitors returned by boat to Sault
Ste. Marie.

CHAPTER XLH.

Glad Tidings from Neepigon.

1 SHALL now close this little volume with a letter
from the Rev. R. Renison, who is labouring most
devotedly among the poor Neepigon Indians. It
is dated February, 1 884, and it speaks for itself.

" On Monday, Feb. 1 2th, Oshkahpukeda and my-
self left Ningwinnenang to visit a family of pagan
Indians about forty miles from this Mission. Our
blankets, overcoats, provisions, and cooking uten-
sils, made a pack of forty pound weight for each to
carry ; over lakes, through the dense bush, up steep
hills which were sometimes almost insurmountable.
It was one of the most beautiful winter morninira

he art,
east in
This
na, the
•ounsel
ressing
jr very
I God's
supper
collect
ih our
o their
> Sault

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

251

letter
most

US. It

elf.

d my-

pagan

Our

uten-

ftch to
steep
table.

tninga

that I have ever yet experienced. The sun shone
brightly, and it was just cold enough to render a
brisk walk enjoyable. At 11 a.m. we reached a
wigwam at the north end of Mclntyre Bay, which
was occupied by Mishael Obeseekun, their wives
and children, who had left the Mission some time
previous for the purpose of snaring rabbits, which
at present is the chief support of the Indians. Here
we received a hearty welcome ; a large pot of
rabbits was quickly cooked — we enjoyed them
thoroughly ; and all the little children declared
that they were glad to see their Missionary.
Mishael's wife having noticed that my moccasin
was badly torn, took her needle and thread and
had it fixed ' in less than no time.'

Before leaving I took the Indian New Testa^
ment and read the following verse :^ — 'This is a
faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation that
Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners,
of whom I am chief.' I find it a good plan, when
reading to the Indians, to take one text at a time.
They differ very much from the white people in
this respect, as you may read it over and over
twenty times and yet they will be glad to hear
it again. The result of this plan is, that many of
the Indians at our Mission have committed to
memory several verses. I was much astonished
as well as delighted a few days ago to find that
Obeseekun could repeat accurately ten texts.

Well, at 2 p.m. we reached ' Kookookuhooseebee '
(owl river). We followed this river for about half
an hour, and then entered the bush. We walked
till sun down, and then camped near the shore of
Black Sturgeon Lake. We had a splendid fire, as
there was plenty of dry pine close at hand. We
ate heartily, but slept little, as the night was very

2.52

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

cold. We had breakfast by moonlight, and then
recommenced our juuniey.

Our route lay through the middle of the lake,
which is about ten miles long. As we again entered
the bush at its north end, to our grtat astonishment
we met the very pagan Indian whom we were so
anxious to see. He had a small tebaugan drawn
by one dog — was on his way to the ' Neepigon
Post ' for pork and flour. His wife and children
were very hungry, rabbits and fish tliis winter
being so scarce that several of the Indians are
obliged to abandon their usual hunting grounds.

' Kebuk,' for this is the pagan's name, was very
glad to see us, a large lire was (quickly made, snow
melted, pork fried, and soon the Missionary, guide,
and pagan were enjoying a hearty meal.

About two years ago, and upon two different
occasions, I had visited this pagan family. I tried
to preach Christ to them the Saviour of all men.
I must confess that after twice travelling a distance
of eighty miles through the dense bush, that I was
a little discouraged and depressed in spirits to find
that the invitation was refused, and full and free
salvation through the precious blood cf Jesus
rejected.

And now for the third time the Missionary and
pagan meet face to face. He knows full well the
errand on which I have come. As we sat for a few
minutes in silence around the blazing fire I prayed
to my Father in secret to enlighten his under-
standing, and give him grace to receive the Gospel
message and enter the fold of the Good Shepherd.

' Owh suh kadabwayandung kuhya kabap-
tizooind tahbemahjeah, owh duhyabwendusig tah-
nahneboomah.' (' Ho that believeth and is bap-
tized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall

THE OJEBVVAY INDIAN."?.

253

be condemned.') The once proud pagan now
kneels in prayer; he receives ChriHt rejoicingly;
accepts, this time, the Gospel invitation. ' Proceed
on your journey,' said he, ' go to my wigwam,
baptize all my children, and next spring, whc^n
navigation opens, I will go to the Mission and
myself and wife will be baptized in the church at
Ningwinnenang. This is my wish, I will build a
house on the Mission ground, and am very anxious
that my children should be properly instructed.'
After bidding us a friendly ' l)Oozhoo,' he proceeded
on his journey to the Neepigon Post, and we
hastened toward the wigwam from which we were
still ten miles distant.

At about 3 p.m. we reached Musk rat Lake, which
is four miles long. On the opposite shore we saw the
pagan's daughter fishing for pike with hook and line
under the ice. When she first noticed us approach-
ing, she quickly disappeared in the bush, entered
the wigwam and apprized them of our coming.

When we arrived we found eight pagans, including
two old women of 80 and 7,5 years old, one girl and
four children. After many friendly 'boozhoos'
and hearty expressions of welcome, the Missionary
and i^uide seated on shiuiLfoob branches rested their
wearied limbs beside a blazing fire, whilst the two
old women smoking their pipes and preparing
rabbits and pike for dinner, were heard to say ' pooch
tah pukedawaug pooch tah-kadishkhusk-enawug'
(they must be very hungry and must have a hearty
meal). After dinner the Indian New Testament
was introduced, the simple Gospel expounded and
some of Christ's beautiful invitations read. I tried
to prove to them from God's own Word that we all
need a Saviour, for that all have sinned and come
short of the glory of God; that there is one way

2j4

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

; 1

;:*

only by which we can be saved, namely, by enter-
in j;:^ the fold of the good Shepherd ; that JesuH Christ
himself is the door, 'He that believeth and is bap-
tized shall be saved.'

It appears that nearly two months ago these
nine pagans had unanimously agreed to become
(Christians and join our mission at Ningwinnenang.
The seed sown two years ago was not sown in vain,
the bread cast upon the waters is found after many
days, God's w^ord will not return to Him void. One
of the old women, 8o years old, with only one eye,
determines to return with the Missionary, a distance
of 40 miles through the dense bush and over frozen
lakes, to be instructed at the Mission and prepared
for baptism. The young woman and four children
were baptized. The rest of the family, namely an
old man of 75, ' Kebuk,' and his wife will (l5.V.)
be baptized in the spring in our little church, and
then we hope to have quite a nice congregation.

In conclusion, let me add that poor old Wesqua,
who returned with us to the Mission, has not yet
recovered from the fatigue of the journey, the last
day's travelling in particular for her was very
trying. We had to cross an arm of the lake about
15 miles in breadth, and the piercing north wind
was too much for an old woman of 80, whose entire
clothing consisted of an old canvass bag rent in tv
and rolled around her legs for leggings, he' -' '
of blue calico did not reach much below hci iiee»,
and a piece of old blajiket thrown over hti head
and shoulders was all that she had to save her froi 1
the sharp wind which blows at intervals across the
Neepigon Lake. When she arrived the blood had
almost ceased to circulate, her hands were numb,
and she was indeed in a pitiable condition. Half a
teaspoonful of stimulant in a cup of warm water

THE OJEBWAY INDIANS.

2.55

*nter-
/hrist
bap-

these
icoma
nang,

vain,
kiianv

One

wa.s all we ha«l to give. She revived, and after
a supper of bread and tea wa« soon hersrlf
again.

Let me ask some of my Christian friends to
whom ' the lines have fallen in pleasant places '
to remember the poor Indians at Neepigon. Cast
off warm clothing even of an inferior ((uality, will
be thankfully received and gratefully acknowleilgrd ;
and we trust that those who cannot assist us from
a pecuniary point of view will at least remember us
in their prayers."

THE END.

Printed at the University Press, Oxford

By HORACE HART, Printer to th< University

1 *

111

mwMW^

PUBLICATIONS

OF THE

SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE.

Most of these Works may be had in Ornamental Bindings,
with Gilt Edges, at a small extra charge.

s. J.
A Brave Fight Being a narrative of the many Trials

of Master William Lee, Inventor. By the Rev. E. X. Hoare.
With Three full-page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards 2 o

A Dream of Reubens. By Austin Clare, author of

"The Carved Cartoon," &c. With Three full-page Woodcuts.
Crown 8vo CbtkbuUfas i 6

Baron's Head (The). By Frances Vyvian. With

Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8 vo C/ofA boards ' 2 6

Black Jack and Other Temperance Tales. By the

Author of "Clary's Confirmation," &c. With Tliree page
Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards i 6

Bound with a Chain. By Crona Temple, Author of

"Her Father's Inheritance," &c. With Three page Woodcuts.
Crown Svo Cloth boards 1 6

Broken Hearts are Still. By Phcebe Allen, Author

of "Asaph Wood," &c. With Three page Woodcuts. Crown Svo.

Cloth boards 2 o

Cairnforth & Sons. By Helen Shipton, Author of

"Christopher," &c. With Four page Woodcuts. Crown Svo.

Cloth boards 3 o
4. 2. 86.] [Crown Svo.

PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.

'.ft

%
A,

••J

Captain Jewell's Wife. By the Author of "Our

Valley." "With Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8 vo. ...Cloth boards

Carl Forrest's Faith. By Mary Linskill. With

Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards

Crab Court. By M. Seelev. With Three page

Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards

Cuthbert Connlngsby : A Sequel to " Maud King-

lake's Collect." By Evelyn E. Green. With Three page
Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards

Dresden Romance (A). By Laura M. Lane. With

Four page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo , Cloth boards

Faithful : The Story of Daisy May. By Annette

Lyster, Author of "My Lonely Lassie," &c. With Four page
Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards

Fate of the "Black Swan " (The). A Tale of New

Guinea. By F. Frankfort Moore, Author of ' ' The Mutiny on
the Albatross," &c. With Four page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo.

Cloth boards

Good Copy (A) and Other Stories. By F. B.

Harrison. With Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. Cloth bds

Great Captain (The) : An Eventful Chapter in

Spanish History. By Ulick R. Burke, M.A. With Two
page Illustrations on toned paper. Crown 8vo Clot/i boards

Great Revenge (A). By Sidney Mary Sitwell,

Author of "Aunt Kezia's Will," &c With Four page Woodcuts.
Crown Svo, Chth boards

Griffinhoof. By Crona Temple. With Four page

Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Clothboards

Hide and Seek: A Story of the New Forest in

1647. By Mrs. Frank Cooper. With Three page Illustra-
tions on toned paper. Crown Svo Clothboards

His First Offence ; A True Tale of City Life. By

Ruth Lamb, Author of "The Carpenter's Family," &c. With
Three page Woodcuts. Crown Svo Clothboards

s. d.

I 6

2 6

2 o

3 6

Isai

Lai

Uur
fards 2 o

<^rds I 6

age

)age

''-a^ 1 6

ith

\rds 2 £;

ag'e

rds 3

on
vo.

-ds 2 o

'J^J I 6

is Z

3 o

3 6

2 O

I 6

PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.

Isabeau's Hero: A Story of the Revolt of the

Cevennes. By EsMi Stuatjt, Author of "Mimi," &c. With
Four page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Chthboards

Lapsed, not Lost: A Story of Roman Carthage.

By the Author of "The Chronicles of the Schcinberg-Cotta
Family," &c. Crown 8vo Clothboards

Last Hope (The), By Esm^ Stuart, Author of " The

Prisoner's Daughter," &c. With Four page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo,

Cloih boards

Lettice. By Mrs. Molesworth, Author of " Carrots."
With Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo C/oth boards

Magic Flute (The). By Mary Linskill. With

Four I age Woodcuts. Crown 8vx). Clothboards

Miscellanies of Animal Life. By Elizabeth Spooner.

Witli Illustrations. Post 8vo Cloth boards

Muriel's Two Crosses; or, The Cross she rejected

AND THE Cross she chose. By Annette Lyster. Witii
Four page Woodcuts. Crow» Svo Clothboards

Mutiny on the Albatross (The). By F. F. Moore.

With Four page Woodcuts. Crown Bvo Cloth boards

Nimrod Nunn. By the Author of " Our Valley," &c.

With Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards

Nineteenth Century Hero (A). By Laura M. Lane,

Author of " A Dresden Romance," &c. With Three page Wood-
cute. Crown 8vo Cloth boards

Not in Vain. By Mary E. Palgrave. With Three

page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards

Oliver Children (The). By Mary Davison, Author of

"Shadow and Shine," &c. With Three page Woodcuts. Crown
8vo Cloth boards

Out of the Shadows. By Crona Temple, Author
of " Her Father's laheritance, " cic. With Three page Wood-
cuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards

s. d.

3 C>

2 tJ>

3 f>

2 O

3 o

2 6-

2 6.

4 3 0*^ QumiCATIONS OF THE SOCIETY.

s. d.

Pirates' Creek {The), A Story of Tteasure-quest.

By S, W. Sadlkr, R.N., Author of " Slavers and Cruisers," &c.
With Four page Woodcuts. Crown 8 vo Cloth boards 3 o

Pride of the Village (The). By A. Eubule Evans.

With Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards 2 5

Prisoner's Daughter (The): A Story of 1758. By

ESM^ Stuart. With Four page Woodcuts. Crown Bvo.

Cloth boards 3 6

Sketches of Our Life at Sarawak. By Harriette

McDoUGALL. With Map and Four page Woodcuts. Crown

8vo Cloth boards 2 6

Three Martyrs of the Nineteenth Century : Studies

from the lives of Livingstone, Gordon, and Patteson. By the
Author of " CBlronicles of the Schonberg-Cotta Family," &c.
Crown 8vo Cloth boards 3 6

Three Sixteenth-Centuru Sketches. By Sarah

Brook. With Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. Cloth boards 2 6

Tim Yardley's Year. A Book for Country Boys. By

F. Scarlett Potter, Author of " Cringlewood Court." With
Three page Woodcuts Cloth boards 1 6

Turbulent Town (A) ; Or, the Story of the Arteue/dts.

By the Rev. E. N. HOARE. With Four page Woodcuts.
Crown 8vo Cloth boards 3 o

Wild Goose Chase (A). By F. S. Potter. With

Three page Woodcuts. Crown 8vo Cloth boards i 6

Woman of Business (A). By M. Bramston, Author

of " Rosamond Ferrars," &c. With Three page Woodcuts.
Crown 8vo Cloth boards 2 o

London :

NORTHUMBERLAND AVENUE, CHARLNG CROSS, W.C.;

43, Queen Victoria Street, E.C. ; 26, St. George's Place, S.W.

Brighton: 135, North Street.

est.

"&c.
yards

\NS.
yards

s. d.

3 o

2 6

8vo.

TTE
rown
>ards 2 6

iies

• the

&c.

ards

LAII
ards

Vith
irds

^tS.

uts.

zrrfj 3 o

3 6

2 6

I 6

ith

'.rds

lor

uts.

I 6

2 O

E. S.W.